Skip to main content

Full text of "The lives and times of the popes : including the complete gallery of the portraits of the pontiffs reproduced from "Effigies pontificum romanorum Dominici Basae": being a series of volumes giving the history of the world during the Christian era, retranslated, rev. and written up to date from Les vies des papes"

See other formats


LIBRARY 


,: 


<* 


-/<^S<y 


^ 


/. 


<t^, 


1  **<iPy 


mi  i 


Hi 


ROMANORVM 

PONTIFICVM 

EFFIGIES* 

Ioannis  Bap  de  CauaL 
lenis  opera,  et  ftudio 
xitds  tabuks^incisaz, 


IK  Adtcd'acstuijinamos  vontifi', 
sis  autorikts'  ccllecbi\ 

ROAL&M-DLXXX- 


EDITION  DE  LUXE 
Limited  to  one  thousand 
numbered  and  registered  sets 

Set  No. 


DKVyDEDIT-PP  -  ROMANVtf 


THE  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF 
THE  POPES 

INCLUDING  THE  COMPLETE  GALLERY  OF 
THE  PORTRAITS  OF  THE  PONTIFFS 

REPRODUCED  FROM 

"EFFIGIES  PONTIFICUM  ROMANORUM 

DOMINICI  BASAE" 

BEING  A  SERIES  OF  VOLUMES  GIVING  THE  HISTORY 
OF  THE  WORLD  DURING  THE  CHRISTIAN  ERA 

RETRANSLATED,  REVISED,  AND  WRITTEN  UP  TO  DATE  FROM 

LES  VIES  DES  PAPES 
BY 

THE  CHEVALIER  ARTAUD  DE  MONTOR 


IN  TEN  VOLUMES 

NEW  YORK 

THE  CATHOLIC  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 

OF  AMERICA 


NOV    2  8  19*U 
Nihil  Obstat 

REMIGIUS  LAFORT,  S.T.L. 


Imprimatur 

88  9B  JOHN  M.  FARLEY,  D.D. 


ARCHBISHOP  OF  NEW  YORK 


New  York,  February  i,  1911 


Copyright,  igix,  by 

THE  CATHOLIC  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 

OF  AMERICA 


THE  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF 
THE  POPES 


THE  LIVES  AND  TIMES 
OF  THE  POPES 


69 
SAINT  DEUSDEDIT— A.D.  615 

SAINT  DEUSDEDIT,  son  of  Stephen,  a  subdeacon, 
but  not  a  subdeacon  himself,  though  elected  pope 
notwithstanding,  was  created  pontiff  on  the  19th  of 
October,  615.  He  endeavored  to  restore  the  ancient  order 
in  the  Church,  and  greatly  distinguished  himself  by  his  piety 
and  his  charity  to  the  sick.  Saint  Deusdedit,  meeting  one  of 
the  lepers,  kissed  him  on  the  face;  and  all  the  holy  legends 
agree  in  saying  that  the  leper  was  cured,  owing  to  the 
prayers  of  Saint  Deusdedit.  The  gifts  of  celestial  grace 
descend  only  upon  souls  of  supernatural  piety. 

In  three  ordinations  Deusdedit  created  twenty-nine  bish- 
ops, thirteen  priests,  and  five  deacons.  He  governed  the 
Church  nearly  three  years,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 
The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one  year,  one  month,  and 
sixteen  days. 

3 

I  03 


4  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

70 
SAINT  BONIFACE  V— A.D.  619 

BONIFACE  V,  son  of  John  Fummini,  and  bom  at 
Naples,  was  a  cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Sixtus,  when 
'  he  was  elected  on  the  23d  of  December,  619.  There 
were  at  that  time  a  great  many  priests,  and  this  pope  wished 
no  more  ordained  except  to  fill  up  vacancies  caused  by 
deaths. 

His  memory  is  attacked  by  the  heretics,  because  he 
said  in  a  letter  that  Jesus  Christ  redeemed  us  from  original 
sin  alone.  The  letter  in  question  was  addressed  to  Edwin, 
King  of  Northumberland,  who,  at  the  entreaty  of  his  queen 
Ethelburga,  had  embraced  the  Catholic  faith.  Novaes  dis- 
cusses the  point,  and  declares  that  in  the  letter  alluded  to  the 
word  "alone"  does  not  occur,  and  that  even  if  it  were  there, 
Boniface  would  not  therefore  be  censurable.  The  Holy 
Father  only  meant  to  say  that  original  sin  is  that  for  our 
redemption  from  which  Jesus  Christ  died.  It  is  the  only 
sin  common  to  all  mankind,  many  of  whom,  including  in- 
fants, are  free  from  any  other. 

Boniface  opposed  the  authorities  which  sought  to  abolish 
the  right  of  asylum  in  the  churches. 

In  two  ordinations,  in  December,  Boniface  created  twenty- 
nine  bishops,  twenty-six  or'  twenty-seven  priests,  and  four 
deacons.  He  governed  the  Church  five  years  and  ten 
months,  and  died  in  the  month  of  October,  625,  and  was  in- 
terred at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  only 
five  days,  as  the  confirmation  of  the  election  of  Honorius  I, 
the  succeeding  pope  from  Constantinople,  had  not  to  be 


A 


V 


BOlNIFAClVvS  *V*PP  -NAPOLITAN  VS 


SAINT  BONIFACE  V  5 

waited  for.  The  exarch  of  Ravenna,  who  was  at  that  time 
in  Rome,  pretended  to  revive  the  old  custom  of  giving  con- 
firmation in  the  name  of  the  emperor. 

But  Catholicity  was  about  to  be  opposed  by  new  enemies. 
If  the  great  Gregory  had  courageously  begun  to  establish 
the  temporal  power  of  the  popes,  the  successors  of  Gregory 
were  thenceforward  to  see  a  population  eager  in  attacking 
them  and  anxious  to  destroy  them. 

A  man  hidden  in  the  far  depths  of  the  Arabian  deserts 
forged,  in  his  obscurity,  springs  whose  strength  he  knew 
not,  and  whose  prodigious  working  was  to  prostrate  the  au- 
thority of  the  Greek  empire  and  of  the  Persian  kingdom, 
and  to  change  the  face  of  the  world.  Italy  herself  was  to  see 
the  sectaries  of  Mahomet  land  upon  her  shore.  The  Arabian 
could  still  command  his  proselytes,  even  when  he  was 
obliged  to  fly  from  his  country.  That  flight  was  more  fa- 
mous than  the  most  celebrated  victories,  and  served  the  Mus- 
sulmans as  an  era  from  which  to  date  their  annals. 

But  the  zeal  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  never  slackened,  and 
we  shall  see,  under  the  reign  of  Gregory  III,  what  chastise- 
ments the  faithful  Catholics  of  Gaul,  directed  by  that  pope 
and  commanded  by  Charles  Martel,  inflicted  upon  the  Ma- 
hometans, who,  no  longer  content  with  invading  and  dis- 
turbing Italy,  desired  to  establish  themselves  in  France  in 
order  to  spread  all  the  evils  that  accompany  slavery  imposed 
by  a  pitiless  conqueror. 


6  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

71 
HONORIUS  I— A.D.  625 

HONORIUS  I,  son  of  Petronius,  of  the  illustrious 
Delia  Marra  family  of  Capua,  and  a  regular  canon, 
was  elected  pontiff  on  the  27th  of  October,  625. 
By  a  letter  of  this  pope  to  the  republic  of  Venice,  we  are  in- 
formed that  she  then  enjoyed  the  title  of  Most  Christian. 
There  is  still  extant  another  very  precious  letter,  in  which 
the  pope  exhorts  the  Northumbrian  king,  Edwin,  firmly  to 
abide  in  that  Catholic  faith  which  he  had  recently  embraced. 

This  pope  sharply  reprimanded  the  Scots,  because,  con- 
trary to  the  rule  established  by  the  Council  of  Nice,  they 
celebrated  Easter  on  the  Sunday  that  fell  on  the  fourteenth 
day  of  the  moon  in  March,  and  not  on  the  Sunday  which 
followed. 

In  630  he  deposed  from  his  see  Fortunatus,  Patriarch  of 
Grado,  a  heretic  and  traitor  to  the  republic,  and  replaced 
him  by  Primogenius,  regionary  subdeacon  of  the  Roman 
Church.  Honorius  extinguished  the  schism  of  the  bishops 
of  Istria,  who  for  seventy  years  had  defended  the  three 
chapters. 

Honorius  loved  to  erect  magnificent  churches  and  to  re- 
build such  as  were  falling  into  ruins.  He  covered  the  roof 
of  Saint  Peter's  with  bronze  plates  which  the  Emperor 
Heraclius  allowed  to  be  taken  from  the  temple  of  Jupiter 
Capitolinus.  He  also  adorned  the  altar  of  the  holy  apostle 
with  incrustations  of  silver. 

In  three  ordinations,  in  December,  Honorius  created 
eighty-one  bishops  and  thirteen  or  thirty-one  priests.     He 


HONORIUS  I  7 

governed  the  Church  twelve  years,  eleven  months,  and  six- 
teen days.  He  died  on  the  12th  of  October,  638,  and  was 
interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one 
year,  seven  months,  and  seventeen  days. 

The  memory  of  this  pontiff,  say  some  historians,  would 
have  been  among  the  most  glorious,  had  he  not  shown  him- 
self somewhat  negligent  in  rooting  out  at  its  commence- 
ment the  heresy  of  the  Monothelites,  a  branch  of  the  Eu- 
tychians,  who  attributed  but  one  will,  the  divine  will,  to  Jesus 
Christ.  The  author  of  that  heresy  was  Theodore,  Bishop 
of  Faran,  in  Arabia.  Honorius,  it  is  said,  deceived  by  the 
letters  of  Sergius,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  a  secret 
professor  of  Monothelism,  prohibited  disputation  upon  the 
question  whether  there  were  in  Jesus  two  operations  or 
wills,  so  that  those  who  should  affirm  that  there  was  only 
one  should  not  seem  to  favor  the  party  of  Eutychius,  which 
party  admitted  only  one  nature  in  Christ;  and  that  those 
who  affirmed  that  there  were  two  should  not  appear  to  fol- 
low the  error  of  Nestorius,  who  obstinately  persisted  in 
affirming  two  persons  in  Christ,  in  whom  nevertheless 
Honorius  recognized  two  wills. 

Some  authors,  calumniating  Honorius,  have  declared  him 
a  sectary  of  the  Monothelites.  The  most  that  can  be  said  is 
that  he  was  only  guilty  of  negligence  when  he  should  have 
extinguished  that  heresy,  which  did  so  much  mischief  to  the 
Church,  and  which  was  condemned  by  the  sixth  general 
council,  in  680. 

To  vindicate  the  honor  of  that  pontiff,  many  authors  of 
many  varieties  of  opinion  have  discussed  the  question;  all 
their  various  opinions  are  deserving  of  praise,  but  they  are 
not  all  equally  solid.  A  remarkably  reserved  and  concilia- 
tory spirit  dictated  this  note :  "Cardinal  John  Torrecremata, 
in  his  second  book,  De  Ecclesia,  chap.  93,  thinks  that  Hono- 


8  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

rius  did  not  err  at  all,  but  that  it  was  the  sixth  council  that 
committed  'an  error  of  fact.'  Misinterpreting  the  Catholic 
letters  of  the  pontiff  to  Sergius,  Witasse,  in  his  Treatise  on 
the  Incarnation,  quotes  the  authors  who,  after  Torrecre- 
mata,  have  defended  that  opinion. 

"Witasse,  nevertheless,  attacks  him.  On  that  subject, 
Bernard  Desirant,  hermit  of  Saint  Augustine,  published  an 
apology,  entitled  'Pope  Honorius  defended,  saving  the  in- 
tegrity of  the  sixth  council,  or  the  History  of  Monothelism, 
against  the  last  subterfuge  of  the  Jansenists.'  Melchior 
Cano  took  another  way.  He  argued  that  Honorius,  in  writ- 
ing to  Sergius,  really  erred  in  the  faith,  but  that  his  error 
was  that  of  a  private  man,  and  not  of  the  pope.  Tournely 
and  Thomassin  subsequently  adopted  this  opinion. 

"Albert  Pighi,  the  two  cardinals  Baronius  and  Bellar- 
mine,  Boucat,  and  Father  Merlin,  the  author  of  a  disserta- 
tion which  appeared  in  1733,  under  the  title  of  'An  Exact 
and  Detailed  Examination  of  the  Action  of  Honorius/  deny 
that  Honorius  was  condemned  by  the  sixth  council,  and 
think  that,  against  the  will  of  the  Fathers  in  council,  the 
name  of  Honorius  was  inserted  instead  of  that  of  Theodorus. 

"But  very  distinguished  men  who  have  written  on  this 
subject,  such  as  Christianus  Lupus,  Jean  Gamier,  Natalis 
Alexander,  Pagi,  Pierre  de  Marca,  Jean-Baptiste  Tama- 
gnini,  have  received  as  genuine  and  sincere  the  acts  of  the 
sixth  council.  Father  John  Gisbert,  a  Jesuit,  printed  at 
Paris,  in  1688,  a  defence  of  Honorius.  He  argues  that  the 
letters  of  this  pope  to  Sergius  contain  no  definition  of  faith, 
but  only  the  precept  not  to  make  use  of  the  term  'two  opera- 
tions.' 'Those  letters,'  says  also  that  Father  of  the  Society 
of  Jesus,  'when  they  were  written,  did  not  directly  injure  the 
faith;  the  cause  between  the  Catholics  and  the  Monothelites 
was  still  pending;  and  while  a  cause  is  pending,  the  judge 


HONORIUS  I  9 

can  impose  silence  on  both  parties,  saving  the  right  of  one 
of  them.  Subsequent  to  that,  when  the  sixth  council  termi- 
nated that  controversy,  the  letters  of  the  pontiff  began  di- 
rectly to  wound  the  faith ;  for,  where  a  controversy  is  at  an  end, 
all  hesitation  or  vacillation  in  the  faith  is  contrary  and  offen- 
sive to  the  faith.  Consequently,  although  Honorius  did  not 
adhere  to  the  opinion  of  the  Monothelites,  the  general  coun- 
cil could  yet  condemn  his  letters  as  documents  which,  issu- 
ing from  the  Papal  See,  began  to  be  injurious  to  the  faith.' 

"Father  Francis  Marchesi,  of  the  Roman  Oratory,  in  his 
Clypeus  Fortium,  or  a  Defence  of  Honorius  I,  maintains, 
with  great  vivacity,  that  Honorius  was  not  condemned  by 
the  sixth  synod  while  it  was  general  and  oecumenical,  that 
is  to  say,  until  its  eleventh  session,  but  afterwards,  when  it 
was  already  dissolved.  Boucat  declares  for  this  opinion,  in 
his  Treatise  on  the  Incarnation,  Dissertation  4;  and  Torre- 
cremata,  Bellarmine,  and  many  others  are  of  nearly  the  same 
way  of  thinking. 

"The  most  common  opinion  of  modern  authors  is  that 
which  Gamier  defended,  and  to  which  Serry  and  Witasse 
gave  their  adhesion,  namely,  that  Honorius  was  not  tainted 
with  Monothelism,  and  yet  deserved  condemnation  because 
of  his  imprudent  dissimulation  and  his  not  putting  down  the 
new  heresy.  In  support  of  that  view  of  the  case,  a  letter  is 
quoted  of  Leo  II  to  the  Spanish  bishops,  which  letter  Labbe 
has  given  in  his  Councils.  Baronius  deems  the  letter  apoc- 
ryphal, while  Christianus  Lupus  believes  it  genuine. 

"Monsignor  Jean-Baptiste  Bertoli,  Bishop  of  Feltre,  in  his 
excellent  Apology  for  Honorius  I,  takes  an  absolutely  new 
way  of  defending  Honorius,  not  from  the  charge  of  an  error 
as  to  the  faith,  for  he  will  not  for  an  instant  concede  that 
error,  but  from  any  negligence  of  any  kind  whatever.  His 
arguments  have  such  a  manly  solidity,  and  are  adorned  by 


io  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

such  powerful  erudition,  as  to  dissipate  all  doubt.    All  must 
follow  the  road  marked  out  by  the  prelate.,, 

Honorius,  towards  the  close  of  his  reign,  had  to  deplore 
the  progress  of  Mahometanism ;  but  God  granted  him  the 
consolation  of  seeing  Croatia  become  Catholic,  and  the 
Holy  Cross  taken  from  the  Persians  by  the  triumphant 
armies  of  Heraclius. 


72 
SEVERINUS— A.D.  640 

SEVERINUS,  a  Roman,  son  of  Labienus,  was  elected 
pontiff  on  the  28th  of  May,  640,  after  the  Holy  See 
had  been  vacant  more  than  a  year  and  a  half,  because 
the  emperor  would  not  ratify  the  election,  as  Severinus  had 
not  approved  the  Ecthesis,  or  profession  of  faith,  published 
in  638,  by  the  same  emperor,  which  imposed  silence  on  the 
question  of  one  or  two  wills  in  our  Saviour.  This  latter  the 
Monothelites  denied.  In  this  manner  they  endeavored  to 
obtain  a  confirmation  of  their  heresy. 

The  legates  sent  by  Severinus  perceived  that  they  would 
obtain  nothing  until  that  Ecthesis  should  be  approved  at 
Rome;  they  went  so  far  as  to  promise  the  signature  of  the 
pope,  and  they  returned  to  Italy  after  the  confirmation  of 
the  election  of  Severinus  was  obtained.  But  the  pope 
showed  himself  averse  to  all  approbation  on  that  point.  It 
was  a  decree  in  favor  of  the  Monothelites;  and  that  work 
which  Sergius  had  recommended  was  condemned  by  Seve- 
rinus. Heraclius,  offended  by  this,  gave  orders  to  his  minis- 
ters, and  especially  to  Isaac,  exarch  of  Ravenna,  and  Mauri- 
tius, governor  of  Rome,  to  sack  the  treasury  of  the  Lateran 


\SEVERINVv£  ^I-PP-»OMANV» 


JlOANNES-IIH-PONT-MAX  DALMATA 

US ■■Br      • 


JOHN  IV  ii 

Church.  They  were  to  spare  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  Seve- 
rinus,  deeply  afflicted,  fell  sick,  and  died  after  a  pontificate 
of  three  months  and  four  days. 

In  one  single  ordination  this  pope  created  nine  bishops. 
He  died  on  the  ist  of  August,  640.  He  was  esteemed  for  his 
virtue,  his  piety,  his  mildness,  and  his  love  for  the  poor.  He 
was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant 
four  months  and  twenty-four  days. 

The  refusal  of  Severinus,  who  was  the  acquaintance  and 
friend  of  Honorius,  would,  if  needed,  suffice  to  prove  that 
the  celebrated  letter  written  to  Sergius  by  Honorius  does  not 
permit  the  accusation  of  that  pope  as  a  Monothelist,  and 
only  tended  to  impose  upon  all  an  absolute  silence  respect- 
ing that  anti-Catholic  question. 


73 
JOHN  IV— A.D.  640 

JOHN  IV,  son  of  Venantius,  of  Zara,  in  Dalmatia,  car- 
dinal-deacon, was  elected  pontiff  on  the  24th  of  Decem- 
ber, 640.  Before  he  was  consecrated,  he  addressed  a 
letter  to  the  bishops  of  Scotia,  and  he  condemned  some 
of  them,  who,  on  the  subject  of  the  celebration  of  Easter, 
had  not  obeyed  the  decrees  of  the  Council  of  Nice.  At  the 
same  time,  he  begged  the  faithful  to  beware  of  the  heresies 
of  Pelagius,  which  had  been  revived  in  that  country.  Subse- 
quently, in  a  council,  he  condemned  the  Ecthesis  of  Herac- 
lius  and  the  error  of  the  Monothelites.  He  approved  the 
doctrine  of  Honorius  I,  as  conformable  to  the  true  faith. 
The  heretics  took  unfair  advantage  of  his  letters  to  defend 


12  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

their  heresy;  he  declared  every  attack  upon  Honorius  to  be 
unjust  and  calumnious.  He  sent  to  Constantine,  son  and 
successor  of  Heraclius,  a  letter,  begging  that  the  new  em- 
peror would  revoke  the  Ecthesis  of  his  father,  which  was 
done  by  Constans,  successor  to  Constantine  I,  in  641. 

In  a  question  which  arose  between  the  priests  and  the 
monks,  as  to  the  administration  of  the  parish  churches,  the 
pope  decided  that  the  latter  might  administer  such  as  should 
be  committed  to  their  charge. 

John  caused  to  be  removed  from  his  own  country,  Dal- 
matia,  often  exposed  to  the  incursions  of  the  barbarians,  the 
remains  of  the  holy  martyrs  Venantius,  Anastasius,  and 
Maurus,  and  placed  them  in  the  Church  of  Saint  John  Lat- 
eran,  where  they  repose  in  the  oratory,  known,  since  1575,  as 
the  Madonna  of  Saint  John. 

The  Holy  Father  created  eighteen  bishops,  one  priest,  and 
five  deacons.  He  died  on  the  1  ith  of  October,  642,  after  gov- 
erning the  Church  one  year,  nine  months,  and  eighteen  days, 
and  he  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  one  month  and  thirteen  days. 


74 
THEODORE  I— A.D*  642 

THEODORE  I,  a  Greek  by  descent,  but  born  at  Jeru- 
salem, was  elected  pontiff  on  the  24th  of  Novem- 
ber, 642.  He  wrote  to  Paul,  Patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, synodal  letters  in  which  he  ordered  an  examination 
of  the  cause  of  Pyrrhus,  a  Monothelite,  who  then  came  to 
Rome,  abjured  his  error  before  the  pope,  and  was  received 


THEODORE  I  13 

into  the  Catholic  communion.  When  this  same  Pyrrhus 
retracted  his  retractation,  Theodore  assembled  a  council  in 
648  and  condemned  the  relapsed  heretic.  The  sentence  was 
written  with  a  pen  dipped  in  a  chalice  which  contained  the 
blood  of  our  Lord.  That  ceremony  was  again  practised  by 
the  fourth  Council  of  Constantinople,  the  eighth  general 
council,  in  which  Leo  pronounced  sentence  against  Photius, 
and  many  years  afterwards,  at  the  conclusion  of  peace  be- 
tween Charles  the  Bald,  King  of  France,  and  Bernard, 
Count  of  Toulouse. 

In  the  same  council  Theodore  condemned  Paul,  who  had 
instigated  the  Emperor  Constantius  to  publish  the  Type  or 
Formulary. 

In  the  Type  the  emperor  forbade  all  disputation  between 
the  Catholics  and  Monothelites.  He  threatened  those  who 
should  disobey  with  deposition,  privation  of  trust,  confisca- 
tion, banishment,  and  even  corporal  punishment.  The  ab- 
surd zeal  of  the  author  of  this  edict,  invoking  the  name  of 
the  emperor,  considered  no  punishment  too  severe  for  those 
who  differed  from  it  in  opinion.  We  shall  relate  with  some 
particularity  what  occurred  at  Rome  when  that  writing  ap- 
peared. It  was  thenceforth  by  the  liveliest  and  most  just  re- 
sistance that  the  popes  manifested  their  independence.  Their 
political  position  appeared  more  secure  than  ever.  The 
Lombards  lived  more  peacefully  with  the  pontificate  than 
with  the  inhabitants  of  Ravenna.  The  exarchs  gave  them- 
selves up  to  debauchery  and  to  schemes  of  avarice  and  rob- 
bery, as  had  been  the  case  under  the  reign  of  Pope  Severinus. 
It  was  considered  at  Rome  that  the  Ecthesis,  though  con- 
tradictory in  its  terms  and  imposing  silence  on  all,  yet 
seemed  to  pronounce  in  favor  of  the  Catholics,  and  it  was 
probably  for  that  reason  that  Pope  Honorius,  at  the  time  of 
the  publication  of  the  Ecthesis,  maintained  the  prescribed 


14  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

silence,  and  on  the  whole  had  acted  rather  as  a  private  indi- 
vidual than  as  pope;  for  while  the  Type  left  the  question  un- 
determined, and  absolutely  forbade  explanation  on  either 
side,  Catholics  and  heretics  alike  were  to  be  silent.  Pope 
Theodore  and  his  bishops,  even  the  Lombard  bishops,  re- 
sisted that  edict,  which  they  deemed  dangerous,  because, 
said  they,  it  closed  the  mouths  of  the  orthodox,  confounded 
truth  and  error,  and  left  the  faith  mute  and  in  captivity. 

Theodore  caused  the  Church  of  Saint  Valentine,  on  the 
Flaminian  Way,  near  the  Ponte  Molle,  but  now  destroyed, 
to  be  built  and  richly  ornamented. 

From  the  Nomentanian  Way,  where  they  were  first  in- 
terred, he  removed,  to  the  Church  of  Saint  Stephen  the  pro- 
tomartyr,  the  bodies  of  the  holy  martyrs  Primus  and  Felici- 
anus.  He  also  built  two  oratories,  the  one  at  Saint  John 
Lateran,  and  the  other  outside  of  Saint  Paul's  Gate;  the 
former  dedicated  to  Saint  Sebastian,  and  the  latter  to  Saint 
Euplus. 

In  one  ordination,  in  December,  Theodore  created  forty- 
six  bishops,  twenty-one  priests,  and  four  deacons.  He  gov- 
erned the  Church  six  years,  five  months,  and  nine  days,  and 
died  on  the  13th  of  May,  649. 

He  was  affable  to  all,  and  especially  to  the  poor.  In  some 
martyrologies  he  has  the  title  of  Saint,  but  the  Roman  Mar- 
tyrology  does  not  give  him  that  title,  the  necessary  docu- 
ments being  wanting. 

He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican,  and  the  Holy  See  re- 
mained vacant  one  month  and  twenty-two  days. 


^ST^^. 

/             > 

[ 

/y       ^H 

^MARTINVvV  -I  -PP  -TVDERTINVtf 


SAINT  MARTIN  I  15 

75 
SAINT  MARTIN  I— A.D.  649 

SAINT  MARTIN  I,  son  of  Fabricius,  a  rich  and  noble 
personage  of  Todi,  a  town  in  the  States  of  the  Church, 
was  elected  pope  on  the  5th  of  July,  649,  and  conse- 
crated without  waiting  for  the  consent  of  the  emperor,  who 
afterwards  accused  him  of  taking  the  pontificate  irregularly 
and  without  his  consent.  This  pope  himself  informs  us,  in 
a  letter  which  is  contained  in  Labbe's  Councils,  that  this  was 
the  reason  why  the  pontiff  of  Rome  was  persecuted.  He 
convoked  a  council  in  the  Church  of  Saint  John  Lateran, 
which  was  attended  by  five  hundred  bishops.  Here  the  Ec- 
thesis,  where  necessary,  and  the  Type,  were  condemned. 
Such  declarations  required  martial  support,  and  the  Lom- 
bard kings  did  not  seem  disposed  to  withhold  it;  they  de- 
clared for  Pope  Martin  against  the  Emperor  Constans.  The 
emperor  endeavored,  by  stratagem,  to  punish  the  pope  for 
his  opposition,  and  gave  orders  for  his  assassination.  But 
Martin  never  went  forth  except  attended  by  a  number  of 
the  clergy,  and  the  exarch  Olympius,  who  had  received  the 
order  to  commit  the  crime,  failed  to  execute  it.  However, 
being  eager  to  obey,  he  one  day  sent  to  beg  that  the  pope 
would  give  him  communion  in  the  Church  of  Saint  John 
Lateran.  Constant  watch  was  kept  for  designs  against  the 
Holy  Father.  The  bishops  were  foremost  in  showing  zeal 
and  eagerness  to  honor  and  serve  the  pontiff.  No  one  sup- 
posed that  Olympius,  clothed  in  the  great  dignity  of  exarch, 
would  thus  draw  the  pope  into  an  ambush,  and  dare  to  com- 
mit a  sacrilege  in  the  church  itself.     Nevertheless,  as  the 


16  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

faithful  at  that  time  received  communion  at  the  place  in  the 
church  where  they  prayed,  and  as  the  pontiff  carried  it  *o 
them,  as  at  the  present  time  it  is  carried  only  to  the  pope  in 
the  Roman  ceremonial,  Olympius  was  to  stand  apart,  sur- 
rounded by  his  guards,  and  his  personal  attendant  was  ready 
to  stab  the  pontiff  at  the  moment  when  he  stooped  to  pro- 
nounce the  words  of  communion.  The  pope,  attended  by 
his  bishops,  advanced,  and  Olympius  knelt  to  receive  the 
communion,  but  the  assassin  was  appalled,  and  Martin  re- 
tired unmolested.  Olympius  demanded  why  his  attendant 
had  not  killed  the  pope.  He  replied  that  at  the  moment  when 
the  communion  commenced  he  seemed  to  be  suddenly 
stricken  with  blindness,  and,  in  his  agitation  and  a  trembling 
which  he  could  not  control,  it  seemed  to  him  that  the  pope 
disappeared.  Olympius,  who  already  began  to  feel  some 
remorse  for  the  crime  that  he  had  contemplated,  did  not 
punish  his  attendant,  but,  on  the  following  day,  threw  him- 
self at  the  pope's  feet,  confessed  the  horrible  project  of  as- 
sassination, confided  to  him  the  order  that  had  been  sent 
from  Constantinople,  promised  not  to  execute  it,  and  solic- 
ited his  pardon.  Martin,  much  affected,  raised  Olympius 
from  the  ground,  embraced  and  pardoned  him.  Constans 
recalled  Olympius  from  his  exarchate,  and  sent  him  to  Sicily 
to  fight  the  Mussulmans,  who  had  already  invaded  that 
island.  Theodore  Calliopas  was  appointed  to  succeed  Olym- 
pius in  the  exarchate,  and  ordered  to  reside  in  Rome,  to 
execute  important  orders.  Calliopas  arrived  with  the  deter- 
mination to  obey  the  severest  orders. 

Italy,  though  subject  to  different  masters,  had  but  one 
feeling  towards  Pope  Martin.  He  was  a  pontiff  of  eminent 
piety,  patient  in  bearing  wrongs,  and  inflexible  in  his  desire 
to  defend  the  faith.  Simple  and  frugal  in  his  expenses,  he 
was  sumptuous  only  in  his  alms.    He  reconciled  differences, 


SAINT  MARTIN  I  17 

and  maintained  the  union  essential  to  preserve  Italy  from 
useless  disasters. 

Men  never  spoke  unmoved  of  the  spectacle  of  the  con- 
science-stricken assassin,  of  the  remorse  of  Olympius,  and 
the  impious  obstinacy  of  the  emperor;  the  words  of  Callio- 
pas  were  noted,  his  fury  or  his  treachery  was  everywhere 
dreaded,  on  the  public  ways,  in  the  palaces,  in  the  proces- 
sions, and  even  in  the  very  sanctuary. 

Martin  acquired,  by  a  new  title,  the  veneration  and  grati- 
tude of  the  Christians,  when  he  sent  to  Sicily  considerable 
sums  to  ransom  the  unfortunate  Christian  inhabitants, 
whom  the  Saracens  had  reduced  to  slavery  after  a  defeat  of 
which  Constans  was  the  real  author,  because  he  deprived 
Olympius  of  the  means  of  defending  the  towns. 

Here  we  must  remark  that  the  custom  of  the  Mussulmans 
to  reduce  the  vanquished  to  slavery  compelled  the  Chris- 
tians, notwithstanding  the  representations  of  the  popes,  to 
resort  to  reprisals,  and  to  re-establish,  at  least  during  the 
wars  with  the  Turks,  the  institution  of  slavery. 

Martin,  then,  was  regarded  at  Rome  as  an  angel  of  peace, 
and  as  a  worthy  successor  of  the  apostles ;  but  as  soon  as  he 
lost  the  displeasure  of  the  emperor,  the  court  could  see  in 
Martin  only  a  malignant  and  dangerous  man,  a  pontiff  des- 
titute of  virtue,  and  a  rebellious  subject.  When  he  sent 
money  to  the  Saracens  for  the  ransom  of  Greeks  and  Ital- 
ians, and  even  the  soldiers  of  Olympius,  the  pope  became,  in 
their  eyes,  an  enemy  of  the  emperor,  seeking  to  deliver  Italy 
to  the  Saracens. 

Calliopas  did  not  delegate  to  another,  as  Olympius  had, 
the  task  of  gratifying  the  emperor.  He  strengthened  the 
military  posts  along  the  intrenchments  erected  by  Aurelian, 
in  the  form  of  an  arm  on  the  right  and  left  of  the  tomb  of 
Adrian,  on  the  bank  of  the  Tiber,  and  now  known  as  the 
11 


18  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Castle  of  Sant'  Angelo;  he  appeared  in  public,  escorted  by 
soldiers  and  by  Theodore  Pellurius,  chamberlain  of  the  em- 
peror, who  was  to  receive  the  person  of  Martin  when  he 
should  be  seized.  The  pope  fell  sick.  Calliopas  sent  an  officer 
to  him,  who  said :  "The  exarch  learns  that  the  pontifical  pal- 
ace has  become  a  garrison,  where  arms  and  stones  are  col- 
lected; he  knows  no  cause  for  this,  but  he  cannot  refrain 
from  condemning  such  measures  as  preparations  for  revolt." 

The  pope  ordered  the  officer  to  be  shown  over  the  palace, 
to  convince  him  that  there  were  neither  weapons  nor  stones 
there.  The  exarch  had  adopted  the  stratagem  to  learn 
whether  the  palace  had  any  means  of  defence.  Satisfied  on 
that  point  by  the  report  of  his  officer,  Calliopas  no  longer 
concealed  his  designs.  Martin  then  had  his  bed  removed 
into  the  church  itself,  as  into  an  inviolable  asylum.  Callio- 
pas broke  in  the  doors  and  rushed  in,  followed  by  his  sol- 
diery, shouting  and  striking  their  shields  with  their  swords. 
He  destroyed  the  candlesticks,  the  tapers,  and  the  seats,  and 
placed  soldiers  around  the  bed  of  the  almost  dying  pontiff. 
He  then  communicated  to  the  clergy  a  letter  of  the  emperor, 
ordering  the  election  of  another  pope,  on  the  ground  that 
Martin  was  an  intruder.  Then,  in  spite  of  the  cries  of  the 
clergy,  who  pressed  around  their  father,  whom  they  wished 
to  accompany,  and  from  whom  they  implored  not  to  be  sepa- 
rated, he  seized  the  person  of  the  pontiff  and  carried  him 
away  a  prisoner. 

On  the  following  day  Martin  was  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  Pellurius,  who  threw  him  into  a  bark  on  the  Tiber,  allow- 
ing him  to  take  nothing  with  him  but  his  torn  clothes  and  a 
drinking-cup.  The  chamberlain  took  his  victim  to  Porto, 
thence  to  Messina,  where  a  vessel  waited  to  take  him  to 
Constantinople. 

The  voyage  was  prolonged,  in  order  to  weary  out  the 


SAINT  MARTIN  I  19 

patience  of  Martin,  and  the  vessel  was  kept  three  months 
on  the  coast  of  Calabria.  Suffering  from  a  dysentery  which 
enfeebled  him  extremely,  and  shrinking  from  even  the  most 
nourishing  food,  nothing  was  allowed  the  pontiff  except  the 
coarse  food  of  the  common  sailors. 

If  priests,  or  the  faithful  in  the  neighboring  places, 
brought  him  any  refreshment,  they  were  ill-treated,  and 
told :  "You  must  be  enemies  of  the  emperor,  as  you  love  this 
man."  At  length  the  vessel  sailed  for  Naxos,  where  the  pon- 
tiff was  allowed  to  go  on  shore,  but  only  to  be  imprisoned  in 
a  house  in  the  town,  where  he  was  kept  for  an  entire  year. 
On  the  17th  of  September,  654,  Martin,  dragged  violently 
from  his  prison,  arrived  at  Constantinople.  The  clergy 
at  Rome,  and  the  Lombards  at  Pavia,  had  written  to  com- 
mend Saint  Martin  to  the  emperor ;  but  those  entreaties  only 
increased  the  fury  of  the  heretic.  He  ordered  Martin  to  be 
kept  on  the  shore  a  whole  day,  lying  on  a  mat  and  exposed  to 
the  insults  of  the  populace.  At  last,  confined  in  prison,  he 
was  harshly  questioned  by  the  emperor,  deprived  of  the  pal- 
lium, dragged  through  the  streets  and  courts  with  a  chain 
round  his  neck,  and  chained  to  his  jailer,  as  an  indication 
that  he  was  condemned  to  death.  The  executioner  carried 
before  Martin  the  headsman's  sword.  Staggering  with 
weakness,  and  marking  his  passage  with  tracks  of  blood,  he 
was  then  cast  into  another  prison,  where  he  would  have  died 
of  cold  had  not  his  guards  taken  compassion  upon  him.  At 
the  end  of  three  months  he  was  transported  to  Cherson,  then 
the  place  of  exile  of  great  criminals.  Here  this  noble  pontiff 
died  of  fatigue  and  suffering,  on  the  16th  of  September,  655. 

The  Romans  had  elected  Pope  Eugenius  during  the  life  of 
Martin,  who,  from  his  Cherson  prison,  approved  the  elec- 
tion, in  order  that  the  chair  of  Peter  should  not  remain 
vacant. 


20  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Thus  ended  the  life  of  Martin,  a  worthy,  learned,  and 
courageous  pontiff,  firm  in  the  opinions  that  he  had  pro- 
fessed, and  in  the  principles  of  order  that  all  Italy  main- 
tained against  the  Greek  rhetors,  even  in  that  state  of  politi- 
cal dismemberment  and  that  host  of  reciprocal  capitulations 
to  which  she  was  reduced. 

As  it  is  requisite  to  establish  the  duration  of  the  pontifi- 
cate of  Martin,  the  decision  of  the  Diario  of  Rome  is  fol- 
lowed. It  states  that  Martin  governed  the  Church  six  years, 
two  months,  and  twelve  days.  Novaes  gives  this  reign  only 
five  years,  two  months,  and  three  days,  basing  his  estimate 
on  the  opinion  of  those  authors  who  maintained  that  Martin 
ceased  to  be  pope  after  that  election  of  Eugenius  I  which 
he  approved  of  in  prison. 

In  two  ordinations,  in  December,  Martin,  previous  to  his 
exile,  had  created  thirty-three  bishops,  five  or  eleven  priests, 
and  five  deacons. 

His  body  was  taken  to  Rome  and  deposited  in  the  Church 
of  Saint  Martin  a'  i  Monti.  The  Latins  celebrate  his  feast  on 
the  1 2th,  and  the  Greeks  the  day  of  his  death,  and  also  on  the 
13th  of  April,  with  great  solemnity. 

Reckoning  from  the  departure  of  Martin  to  the  election  of 
Eugenius,  the  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one  year,  two 
months,  and  twenty  days. 


a  . ,  m 


EVGENIVv^  *PRIMVv^  -  R  OMANVk^ 


EUGENE  I  21 

76 
EUGENE  I— A.D.  654 

EUGENE  I,  a  Roman,  was  elected  on  the  8th  of  Sep- 
tember, 654,  with  the  consent  of  the  still  living  but 
imprisoned  pope,  Saint  Martin  I.  The  Roman 
clergy  were  forced  to  this  step  by  fear  of  seeing  the  election 
of  a  Monothelite  pontiff.  Cardinal  Baronius  thinks  that 
Eugene,  during  the  life  of  Martin,  was  only  that  pontiff's 
vicar,  and  did  not  become  truly  a  pope  until  Martin's  death. 
Feller,  in  the  short  article  that  he  has  devoted  to  Eugene, 
says  briefly :  "Eugene  was  vicar-general  of  the  Church  dur- 
ing the  captivity  of  Pope  Saint  Martin,  and  succeeded  him 
in  the  pontificate  in  656." 

Peter,  successor  of  Pyrrhus  in  the  patriarchate  of  Constan- 
tinople, and  an  ardent  abettor  of  the  Monothelites,  hoped  to 
baffle  the  vigilance  of  Eugene  in  exercising  the  functions  of 
pontiff,  and  sent  him,  according  to  ancient  custom,  the  sy- 
nodical  letter.  It  was  full  of  cunning  and  treacherous  ex- 
pressions as  to  the  wills  and  operations  of  Christ,  and  was 
calculated  to  impose  upon  any  one  who  read  it  without  seri- 
ous attention.  The  Roman  clergy,  accustomed  to  distrust 
Greek  faith,  and  justly  indignant  against  the  patriarchs  of 
Byzantium,  the  authors  of  the  sufferings  of  Pope  Martin, 
persuaded  Eugene  to  abstain  from  celebrating  Mass  until 
he  solemnly  promised  neither  to  receive  nor  to  approve  the 
synodical  letter.  Eugene,  who  needed  not  that  advice,  firmly 
rejected  the  letter  as  suspicious  and  as  secretly  heretical ;  he 
sent  his  own  synodical  to  Constantinople,  and  ended  by  con- 
demning his  own  apocrisiaries  at  the  imperial  court,  who, 


22  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

seduced  by  the  patriarch,  had  begun  to  stray  from  the  Cath- 
olic faith. 

This  pontiff  died  on  the  2d  of  June,  657,  and  was  buried  at 
the  Vatican.  He  governed  the  Church,  reckoning  from  the 
year  654,  two  years,  eight  months,  and  twenty-four  days. 

In  two  ordinations  he  created  twenty-two  bishops.  The 
Holy  See  was  vacant  two  months  and  nine  days. 


77 
SAINT  VITALIAN— A.D.  657 

SAINT  VITALIAN,  son  of  Anastasius  Pontracius,  of 
Legni,  a  town  in  the  Roman  Campagna,  or  born,  ac- 
cording to  others,  at  Svernia,  a  castle  in  the  Abruzzi, 
was  elected  pontiff  on  the  nth  of  August,  657.  He  immedi- 
ately despatched  his  legates  to  the  Emperor  Constans  with 
a  synodal  letter,  announcing  his  election,  and  exhorting  him 
to  abandon  the  Monothelites.  The  legates  were  well  re- 
ceived, and  brought  back,  as  a  gift  to  the  Church  of  Saint 
Peter,  the  Gospels  covered  with  gold  and  precious  stones. 
The  Holy  Father  received  the  present  with  marks  of  joy. 

Meanwhile  Constans  resolved  to  abandon  Constantinople, 
expel  the  Lombards  from  Italy,  and  re-establish  Rome  as 
the  seat  of  the  empire.  "The  mother,"  said  he,  "deserves 
more  consideration  than  the  daughter."  He  therefore  fitted 
out  a  fleet,  and  embarked  his  treasures  about  the  year  662; 
he  directed  his  empress,  whose  name  history  has  not  pre- 
served, to  join  him  in  the  port,  with  their  three  sons,  Con- 
stantine  Pogonatus,  Heraclius,  and  Tiberius.  But  Andreas, 
his  chamberlain,  and  Theodorus  of  Colonos  stirred  up  the 


SAINT  VITALIAN  23 

populace,  who  felt  bound  to  show  their  detestation  for  a 
tyrant  combining  in  himself  all  the  cruelty  of  Nero,  Corn- 
modus,  and  Heliogabalus.  The  Byzantines  accordingly  pre- 
vented the  family  of  Constans  from  joining  him.  This  did 
not  for  an  instant  turn  him  from  his  purpose.  He  mounted 
to  the  deck  of  his  vessel,  spat  at  the  city,  and  immediately 
set  sail.  After  wintering  at  Athens,  he  set  out  for  Italy  early 
in  spring,  and  reached  Rome  on  the  5th  of  July,  in  the  year 
663,  and  remained  there  for  a  few  days.  The  emperor  was 
continually  boasting  that  he  would  destroy  the  Lombards, 
but  soon  renounced  all  hope.  Pope  Vitalian,  at  the  head  of 
his  clergy,  went  out  to  meet  the  emperor,  and  conducted 
him  to  the  Church  of  Saint  Peter,  where  the  dissembler,  in 
order  to  mask  his  evil  intentions,  left  a  rich  present.  Subse- 
quently he  visited  Saint  Mary  Major,  where  also  he  made  an 
offering.  On  the  following  day  he  again  went  to  Saint 
Peter's,  which  he  surrounded  with  his  troops.  He  heard 
Mass,  and  laid  upon  the  altar  a  piece  of  cloth  of  gold.  On 
the  following  Sunday  he  again  heard  Mass  at  Saint  Peter's, 
and  after  the  sacrifice  the  emperor  and  the  pope  embraced 
and  bade  each  other  farewell.  This  was  the  twelfth  day 
after  the  arrival  of  Constans.  Up  to  this  time  he  had  dis- 
played signs  only  of  devotion  and  pious  liberality.  But  the 
Lombards  had  defeated  his  rear-guard  at  Naples,  which  de- 
prived him  of  his  hope  of  remaining  at  Rome.  Before  leav- 
ing the  city,  he  pillaged  the  churches,  took  back  all  the  pres- 
ents he  had  made,  and  carried  off  all  that  was  most  precious 
in  the  city.  He  had  been  solicited  to  adorn  the  Pantheon, 
transformed  into  a  church  in  608,  by  Pope  Boniface  IV,  with 
the  permission  of  the  Emperor  Phocas.  But  Constans  II 
preferred  plundering  that  temple  of  all  the  metal  plates  on 
the  roof.  Thus  a  Roman  emperor  was  guilty  of  greater  vio- 
lence than  can  be  charged  on  the  Goths  and  Vandals.    He 


24  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

immediately  hastened  away  with  all  his  plunder  to  Syracuse. 
Such  conduct  could  not  fail  to  strengthen  the  power  of  the 
popes  in  Italy. 

Platina  states  that  Vitalian  introduced  the  use  of  organs 
in  churches  for  divine  service;  others  attribute  that  custom 
to  Saint  Damasus,  but  the  prevailing,  if  not  the  correct, 
opinion  attributes  it  to  Saint  Vitalian.  Moreri  states  that 
organs  were  invented  in  the  time  of  Saint  Aldric,  Bishop  of 
Mans,  who  died  in  856  and  was  among  the  first  to  place  or- 
gans in  churches.  But  Ladvocat  says  that  the  invention  was 
earlier  by  four  centuries,  inasmuch  as  Claudian  describes  an 
organ.  In  fact,  it  is  certain  that,  before  Pope  Saint  Vitalian, 
Venantius  Fortunatus,  who  died  in  606,  says,  with  reference 
to  Saint  Germain,  Bishop  of  Paris,  that  in  his  time  there 
were  organs  in  the  churches  of  that  city.  The  following 
verses  show  that  Fortunatus  was  acquainted  with  organs : 

"  Exiguis  attemperat  organa  cannis, 
Ructat  ab  ore  tubam — 
Cymbalise  Voces — 

Fistula  dulce  sonat." 

Bingham  affirms  that  organs  were  not  known  before  the 
time  of  Saint  Thomas  Aquinas.  But  such  an  opinion  cannot 
possibly  be  sustained. 

Saint  Vitalian  sent  back  to  the  church  of  Lappa,  in  Candia, 
John,  who  had  appealed  to  the  universal  pontiff  from  the 
sentence  of  deposition  pronounced  by  his  metropolitan, 
Paul.  The  pontiff  excommunicated  Maurus,  Bishop  of  Ra- 
venna, who,  proud  of  the  favor  of  the  exarch,  refused  to  ap- 
pear at  Rome  to  answer  an  accusation,  and,  shaking  off  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  Church,  had  solicited  and  obtained 
from  Constans  a  decree  declaring  Ravenna  an  autocephalic 
church. 


SAINT  VITALIAN  25 

The  Holy  Father,  in  four  ordinations,  created  ninety- 
seven  bishops,  twenty-two  priests,  and  ten  deacons.  He 
governed  the  Church  fourteen  years  and  ten  months,  and 
died  on  the  27th  of  January,  672. 

In  erudition  Vitalian  may  bear  comparison  with  the  most 
learned  pontiffs ;  he  was  inferior  to  none  of  them  in  zeal  for 
the  propagation  of  religion,  and  in  courage  for  its  defence. 
He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  two  months  and  twenty-four  days. 

The  Emperor  Constans,  while  in  such  constant  dread  of 
the  Lombards,  seems  to  have  had  no  fear  of  a  far  different 
danger  which  was  one  day  to  threaten  his  successors  in  their 
own  capital. 

The  doctrine  of  Mahomet  has  caused  so  many  evils  to  the 
Holy  See,  and  has  given  it  so  many  opportunities  of  display- 
ing its  constancy  and  its  courage,  that  it  merits  especial  at- 
tention here. 

Mahomet,  at  twelve  years  of  age,  was  instructed  at  Bosra 
by  a  Nestorian  monk,  whose  name,  according  to  some  East- 
ern authors,  was  Felix,  son  of  Aba-Absalibi,  driven  from 
Constantinople,  on  account  of  his  errors,  at  the  time  when 
the  Nestorians  had  lost  all  credit  in  that  city.  This  monk, 
Felix,  shared  the  errors  of  the  Nestorians,  and  he  gave  Ma- 
homet his  own  gross  idea  of  the  Christian  religion.  The 
seed  germinated  in  the  bosom  of  Mahomet;  at  first  he  felt 
horror  of  the  idolatry  in  which  he  had  been  born,  and  that 
feeling  being  sharpened  by  ambition,  he  conceived  the  auda- 
cious design  of  reforming  the  religion  of  Arabia  and  making 
himself  master  of  the  country. 

It  was  to  Felix  that  Mahomet,  who  could  neither  read  nor 
write,  owed  many  passages  in  the  Koran  that  prove  an  in- 
direct and  imperfect  acquaintance  with  the  dogmas  of  Chris- 
tianity.   According  to  M.  de  Saint  Martin,  Felix,  not  to  be 


26  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

an  utter  apostate,  induced  the  impostor  so  far  to  compromise 
matters  as  to  confess  Christ  to  be  a  prophet  and  the  Son  of 
God. 

During  the  latter  years  of  Mahomet's  life  began  that  cruel 
war,  which  continued  for  eight  hundred  years,  between  the 
Mussulmans  and  the  Greek  empire.  This  war  occasioned 
the  crusades,  which  cost  France  Saint  Louis,  and,  inter- 
rupted only  by  brief  intervals,  it  covered  with  its  ravages 
Asia,  Africa,  and  especially  Italy,  where  the  Saracens,  land- 
ing in  846,  advanced  almost  to  the  walls  of  Rome.  The  name 
of  Saracens  does  not  come  from  Sara,  with  which  their 
origin  has  no  connection,  but  from  the  Arabic  word  sharq, 
which  signifies  east.  From  sharq  is  derived  sharqiia,  that  is 
to  say,  Orientals. 


78 
ADEODATUS—A.D.  672 

A  DEODATUS,  by  many  authors  called  Deusdedit  II, 
LJL  was  the  son  of  Jovian,  and  was  a  Benedictine 
-X.  JL  monk  of  Saint  Erasmus  of  Rome,  on  the  Celian 
Mount,  and  afterwards  cardinal-priest.  He  was  elected 
pontiff  on  the  2 2d  of  April,  672.  He  confirmed  to  the 
Venetians  their  right  to  elect  their  doge.  That  fact  is  a 
proof  of  the  agreement  which  then  subsisted  between  Rome 
and  Venice.  The  Venetians,  who,  to  rid  themselves  from 
the  disturbances  of  democratic  anarchy,  had  wisely  resolved 
to  choose  for  themselves  a  more  concentrated  and  more 
stable  government,  could  do  no  better  than  procure  for  their 
new  constitution  a  sacred  sanction,  which  could  at  once  awe 
the  tumultuous  multitude,  and  give  the  Venetians  a  new 


ADEODATV^  -PP  -POMANVv^ 


ADEODATUS  27 

title  to  disengage  themselves  the  more  frankly  from  the 
servitude  in  which  they  were  kept  by  the  emperors  of  the 
East.  On  the  other  hand,  the  pontiff  must  have  seen  with 
satisfaction  a  free  people  coming  to  him  to  implore  an  in- 
vestiture that  it  believed  to  be  necessary. 

Adeodatus  ratified  the  privilege  granted  by  Crotpert, 
Bishop  of  Tours,  to  the  monastery  of  Saint  Martin,  which 
privilege  consisted  in  freeing  that  monastery  from  the  au- 
thority of  the  ordinary.  Feller  says  that  Adeodatus  was  the 
first  who  employed  in  his  letters  the  formula,  "Salutem  et 
apostolicam  benedictionem." 

Anastasius  the  Librarian  describes  Adeodatus  as  a  pontiff 
of  mild  disposition,  affable,  liberal,  and  compassionate  to  the 
poor. 

In  one  ordination,  in  December,  he  created  six,  or,  as  some 
authors  say,  forty-six  bishops,  fourteen  priests,  and  five  dea- 
cons. He  governed  the  Church  four  years,  two  months,  and 
a  few  days.  He  was  interred  in  Saint  Peter's.  The  Holy 
See  remained  vacant  four  months  and  five  days. 


79 
SAINT  DONUS  I— A.D.  676 

DONUS  I  is  also  called  Domno,  Domnione,  Cono,  and 
Cunone.  He  was  a  Roman,  the  son  of  Mauritius, 
and  was  elected  pontiff  on  the  1st  of  November,  676. 
Reparatus,  Archbishop  of  Ravenna,  wiser  than  his  predeces- 
sor Maur,  recognized  the  obedience  that  he  owed  to  the 
Holy  See.  Donus  magnificently  ornamented  with  marble 
tables  the  atrium  of  the  Church  of  Saint  Peter,  which 


28  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

was  named  Paradise.  He  restored  the  Basilica  of  Saint 
Paul.  Anastasius  speaks  of  a  comet  that  was  visible  for 
three  months  during  the  reign  of  this  pontiff.  The  Emperor 
Constantine  Pogonatus,  after  having  concluded  quite  a 
glorious  peace  with  the  Saracens,  who  were  animated  with 
the  conquering  fury  of  their  founder,  Mahomet,  desired  to 
restore  calm  to  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  and  asked 
that  the  Holy  See  should  convoke  a  new  oecumenical  council, 
in  which  the  great  question  upon  the  will  of  Christ  should  be 
solemnly  debated.  He  desired  that  the  faithful  should  at 
length  receive  a  certain  rule  for  their  faith.  The  letters  of 
Constantine  did  not  arrive  until  after  the  death  of  Donus, 
and  were  referred  to  his  successor. 

Donus  created,  in  one  ordination,  six  bishops,  ten  priests, 
and  five  deacons.  He  died  on  the  nth  of  April,  678,  and 
was  buried  at  Saint  Peter's.  The  Holy  See  was  vacant  two 
months  and  fifteen  days. 


80 
SAINT  AGATHO— A.D.  678 

SAINT  AGATHO,  son  of  Pannonius  Amon,  was  born, 
according  to  some,  at  Aquilano,  at  Valle  Siculiana,  in 
the  Abruzzi.  Bury  says  that  this  pope  was  a  Sicilian, 
and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  such  is  the  fact.  Being  a 
Benedictine  monk,  he  lived  in  the  monastery  of  Saint  Ermes, 
at  Palermo.  He  was  elected  pontiff  on  the  27th  of  June,  678. 
He  was  then  a  hundred  and  three  years  old. 

After  receiving  the  letters  of  Constantine,  written  with 
such  pious  intentions,  Agatho  held  a  synod  at  Rome  in 
the  year  679.    It  was  attended  by  a  hundred  and  twenty- 


I  AGATHO  *  1  -  PAPA-sSICVLV^ 


SAINT  AGATHO  29 

five  bishops.  In  this  synod  the  Monothelites  were  con- 
demned, and  legates  were  elected  to  represent  the  pope  in 
the  general  council  that  was  convoked  at  Constantinople. 
The  legates  were  bearers  of  two  letters,  one  from  Agatho, 
and  the  other  from  the  synod,  addressed  to  Constantine.  In 
that  of  the  pope  the  following  remarkable  words  occur :  "We 
send  you  our  legates.  Do  not  expect  to  find  in  them  secular 
eloquence,  or  even  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures. 
How  could  those  universal  enlightenments  be  preserved 
amidst  the  tumult  of  arms  by  prelates  compelled  to  gain 
their  daily  bread  by  the  daily  labor  of  their  hands?  The 
patrimony  of  the  churches  has  become  the  prey  of  the  bar- 
barians. All  that  these  prelates  have  been  able  to  save  from 
so  many  ravages  is  the  treasure  of  the  faith,  just  as  our 
fathers  transmitted  it  to  us,  with  nothing  added  to  it  and 
nothing  taken  from  it." 

In  the  same  letter  Monothelism  was  refuted  by  the  con- 
stant tradition  of  the  Roman  Church.  "The  Catholic  uni- 
verse," says  the  pope,  "recognizes  this  Church  for  the 
mother  and  the  mistress  of  all  the  others.  Her  primacy  came 
from  Saint  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  to  whom  Jesus 
Christ  intrusted  the  care  of  his  whole  flock,  with  a  promise 
that  his  faith  should  never  be  found  wanting."  That  letter 
having  been  referred  to  the  Fathers  of  the  council,  they  re- 
ceived it  respectfully,  and  declared  that  "Peter  had  spoken 
by  the  mouth  of  Agatho." 

This  general  council,  commonly  called  "in  trullo,"  from 
the  round  form  of  the  vault  where  it  was  held,  is  known  as 
the  sixth  general  council,  and  the  third  of  Constantinople. 
There  were  two  hundred  and  eighty-five  Fathers  present. 
It  condemned  the  Ecthesis  of  Heraclius,  the  Type  of  the 
Emperor  Constans,  and  the  Monothelites.  Finally,  it  de- 
clared that  there  were  two  wills  in  Christ. 


3o  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

After  the  council,  in  which  the  Emperor  Constantine 
Pogonatus  gave  so  many  proofs  of  pure  Catholicity,  the 
pope  obtained  from  him  the  remission  of  the  three  thou- 
sand solidi  of  gold  which  were  exacted  by  the  emperor 
on  the  election  of  each  pope,  and  it  was  agreed  that  thence- 
forth that  tribute  should  not  be  imposed  upon  the  Holy 
See.  That  abuse  had  been  introduced  under  Athalaric, 
and  continued  under  some  emperors  of  the  East.  Agatho 
sent  chanters  to  England  to  teach  the  clergy  of  that 
country  the  Roman  chant.  Vitalian  had  taken  a  like 
course  with  respect  to  France,  whither  he  had  sent  the 
chanter  John  to  instruct  the  clerks.  In  one  ordination,  in 
December,  Agatho  created  eighteen  bishops,  ten  priests,  and 
three  deacons.  He  governed  the  Church  three  years,  six 
months,  and  fifteen  days.  The  great  number  of  miracles 
that  he  performed  obtained  for  him,  says  Anastasius,  the 
surname  of  Thaumaturgist.  The  Greeks,  as  well  as  the 
Latins,  honor  his  memory  on  the  ioth  of  January.  Novaes 
distinctly  says  that  Agatho  died  at  the  age  of  one  hundred 
and  seven  years,  and  he  quotes  Mongitore,  who  affirms  that 
fact. 

Agatho  was  affable  and  generous ;  none  ever  left  his  pres- 
ence discontented.  He  was  interred  at  Saint  Peter's.  The 
Holy  See  remained  vacant  seven  months  and  five  days. 

Novaes  says  nothing  about  the  accusations  which  at  this 
time  arose  against  Honorius,  of  which  we  have  spoken  in  the 
life  of  that  pope.  It  is  certain,  in  the  first  place,  that  Agatho, 
in  his  letter  in  which  he  traced  all  the  Monothelite  antece- 
dents as  keenly  as  he  attacked  those  errors  of  his  own  time, 
never  once  mentioned  Pope  Honorius.  In  the  History  of 
the  Papacy,  by  Baron  Henrion,  we  find  the  following  pas- 
sage :  "If  the  natural  and  grammatical  sense  of  the  assertion 
of  Honorius  is  liable  to  blame,  at  least  the  personal  sense  of 


nS  -leo-ii-papa-cicvuvs 


SAINT  LEO  II  31 

the  rescript  of  that  pope  has  been  solidly  justified,  in  such 
wise  that  in  the  dogmatic  facts  there  is  nothing  contrary  to 
the  infallibility  of  the  Church.  Moreover,  Honorius  never 
ceased,  to  his  last  breath,  to  profess  and  to  defend  the  truth, 
and  to  exhort  and  threaten  those  same  Monothelites  whose 
opinions  he  has  since  been  accused  of  embracing." 

Finally,  the  eighth  general  council,  whose  decisions  are 
most  certainly  to  be  honored,  admits,  adds  Henrion,  that 
the  pure  doctrine  had  been  "invariably  taught"  from  the 
apostolic  chair. 


81 
SAINT  LEO  II— A.D.  682 

ON  the  death  of  Saint  Agatho,  Saint  Leo  II,  son  of 
Paul  Manco,  a  physician,  was  elected  pope.  He  was 
born  at  Piano  di  San  Martino,  near  Reggio,  in 
Magna  Grascia  (now  the  kingdom  of  Naples).  He  was  orig- 
inally a  canon  regular,  and  then  cardinal-priest.  He  was 
elected  pope  on  the  16th  of  August,  682,  and  then  conse- 
crated according  to  the  established  custom  by  the  Bishop  of 
Ostia,  assisted  by  the  Bishop  of  Porto  and  another  bishop. 

He  confirmed  the  sixth  council,  in  trullo,  whose  acts  had 
been  taken  to  Rome  by  Agatho's  legates,  and  he  translated 
them  from  the  Greek  into  the  Latin  in  order  to  send  a  copy 
of  them  to  the  Spanish  bishops.  The  Emperor  Constantine, 
at  the  request  of  Leo,  ordered  that  on  the  death  of  the  titular 
Archbishop  of  Ravenna  the  newly  elected  archbishop  should 
go  to  Rome  to  be  consecrated,  conformably  to  usage;  the 
pope  at  the  same  time  dispensed  the  see  of  Ravenna  from 
paying  the  offering  customary  at  that  consecration. 


32  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Saint  Leo  was  a  great  lover  of  music;  he  improved  the 
Gregorian  chants,  regulated  the  different  modes  of  intoning 
the  hymns,  and  composed  several  new  ones.  He  instituted 
the  kiss  of  peace  in  the  Mass,  and  the  sprinkling  of  holy 
water  upon  the  people.  Four  letters  are  attributed  to  him, 
but  Baronius  believes  them  to  be  apocryphal. 

In  one  ordination,  on  the  16th  of  June,  he  created  twenty- 
three  bishops,  nine  priests,  and  three  deacons.  He  governed 
the  Church  ten  months  and  seventeen  days,  and  died  on  the 
4th  of  July,  683.  To  extensive  knowledge  he  joined  rare 
prudence. 

He  was  interred  at  Saint  Peter's.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  eleven  months  and  twenty-two  days. 


82 
SAINT  BENEDICT  II— A.D.  684 

IT  is  debated  among  writers  whether  Saint  Benedict  II, 
a  Roman,  son  of  John,  and  supposed  to  be  of  the  Savelli 
family,  was  a  canon  regular  of  Saint  John  Lateran,  or 
a  Benedictine  monk.  He  was  a  cardinal-priest,  and  was 
elected  pontiff  on  the  26th  of  June,  684.  Previous  to  being 
consecrated,  he  intrusted  the  care  of  some  affairs  to  Peter, 
regionary  notary,  whom  the  preceding  pontiff,  Saint  Leo  II, 
had  sent  into  Spain  with  the  acts  of  the  sixth  general  coun- 
cil; they  were  addressed  to  a  council  of  Toledo,  which  was 
to  recognize  the  definition  settled  at  that  council.  It  is 
thence  inferred  that  at  the  time  of  the  election  of  Benedict 
the  ancient  custom  of  the  pontifical  government  ceased;  by 
that  custom,  at  the  death  of  a  pope,  and  from  the  election  to 


^BENEDlCTVv?-II-PP  -POMANVS 


SAINT  BENEDICT  II  33 

the  consecration  of  his  successor,  the  powers  of  the  govern- 
ment were  intrusted  to  the  archpriest,  the  archdeacon,  and 
the  primate  of  the  notaries. 

The  Emperor  Constantine  IV,  who  had  a  tender  affection 
for  Benedict,  decreed  that  thenceforth  the  election  of  the 
Roman  pontiff  should  not  need  the  confirmation  of  the  em- 
peror, nor  even  that  of  the  exarch,  a  change  which  the  popes 
long  and  vainly  solicited.  Unfortunately,  the  effect  of  that 
decree  was  not  long  enjoyed,  for  Justinian  II,  son  and  suc- 
cessor of  the  pious  Constantine,  paying  no  respect  to  the  de- 
cision of  his  father,  renewed  the  same  abuse,  by  committing 
to  the  exarch  of  Ravenna  the  right  of  confirming  the  elec- 
tion of  Pope  Conon. 

Benedict,  reared  in  the  love  of  poverty,  patient,  mild,  lib- 
eral, versed  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  says  Fleury,  and  learned 
in  the  rules  of  the  chant,  was  much  regretted.  He  created 
twelve  bishops,  and  governed  the  Church  ten  months  and 
twelve  days.  According  to  Baronius,  this  pontiff  was  so 
beloved  by  the  Emperor  Constantine  that  the  prince  sent  to 
the  pope  the  hair  of  his  sons  Justinian  and  Heraclius,  which 
at  that  time  signified  that  the  emperor  looked  upon  the  pon- 
tiff as  a  second  father  of  the  young  heirs  of  the  empire. 

Benedict  died  on  the  7th  of  March,  685,  and  was  interred 
at  Saint  Peter's.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  two  months 
and  fifteen  days. 


34  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

83 
JOHN  V— A.D.  685 

JOHN  V,  son  of  Cyriacus,  of  Antioch,  cardinal-deacon 
at  the  sixth  oecumenical  council,  was  elected  pontiff  on 
the  23d  of  July,  685,  and  consecrated  without  waiting 
for  the  confirmation  of  the  emperor  or  the  exarch. 
This  pope  restored  to  the  Holy  See  the  churches  of  Sardinia, 
the  ordinations  of  which  had  from  primitive  times  belonged 
to  her,  but  had  been  temporarily  granted  to  the  Archbishop 
of  Cagliari. 

In  one  ordination,  in  December,  John  created  thirteen 
bishops.  He  governed  one  year  and  ten  days,  but  was  al- 
most constantly  ill.  He  died  on  the  1st  of  August,  and  was 
interred  at  Saint  Peter's.  He  was  a  man  filled  with  piety, 
prudence,  zeal,  and  knowledge.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  five  months  and  eighteen  days. 

The  Emperor  Constantine  IV  died  in  685.  Two  great 
events  signalize  this  reign,  the  repression  of  the  Saracens, 
and  the  restoration  of  peace  to  the  Church. 

This  emperor,  generous,  and  often  even  magnanimous, 
who  so  worthily  atoned  for  the  crimes  of  his  father,  Con- 
stans  II,  a  monarch  as  perfidious  as  he  was  cruel,  was  suc- 
ceeded by  a  prince  only  sixteen  years  old,  his  son,  Justin- 
ian II.  The  young  emperor,  trifling  with  his  sovereign 
power,  successively  inherited,  lost,  and  recovered  it.  In  his 
misfortunes  Justinian  implored  the  clemency  and  the  compas- 
sion of  the  conqueror,  and  thus  obtained  his  life ;  but  when 
he  regained  power  he  knew  not  how  to  pardon.  He  suffered 
his  lieutenants  to  dishonor  his  name  in  Italy,  and  under  the 
successors  of  John  V  we  shall  see  the  evil  influence  of  Jus- 
tinian develop  itself,  to  the  misfortune  of  the  Church. 


f 


IOANNE^  -V-  PP  *s$YKVS 


&z 

»  ' 

-*T 

An 

,_, 

-r 

CONON  35 

84 
CONON— A.D.  687 

THIS  pope,  the  son  of  Benedict,  of  Thracian  race,  was 
born  at  Temesvar,  a  town  of  Lower  Mysia,  where 
Ovid  was  exiled.  Conon  received  his  education  in 
Sicily,  became  cardinal-priest,  and  was  elected  pope  in  687. 
He  was  compelled,  notwithstanding  the  decree  of  Constan- 
tine  Pogonatus,  to  solicit  the  confirmation  of  the  exarch  of 
Ravenna.  This  pope  governed  the  Church  during  only  a 
few  months.  In  one  ordination  he  created  sixteen  bishops. 
He  was  an  old  man,  white-haired,  of  venerable  countenance ; 
simple,  peaceable,  a  stranger  to  faction,  of  but  little  experi- 
ence in  public  business. 

Some  authors  accuse  him  of  imprudence,  because  he  or- 
dained, as  Bishop  of  Antioch,  Constantine,  a  Syracusan,  and 
rector  of  the  patrimony  of  the  Roman  Church  in  Sicily, 
without  making  previous  inquiry  of  the  clergy  at  Rome  as 
to  the  merit  and  bearing  of  the  new  bishop,  as  was  the  cus- 
tom for  all  ecclesiastical  appointments.  Subsequently,  says 
Pagi,  it  was  ascertained  that  Constantine  was  unworthy  of 
that  honor. 

This  pope  died  on  the  21st  of  September,  687,  and  was  in- 
terred at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  two 
months  and  twenty-three  days. 

At  the  time  of  the  election  of  Conon,  that  is  to  say, 
after  the  death  of  John,  there  were  two  antipopes,  Peter, 
archpriest,  and  Theodore,  priest.  The  former  was  supported 
by  the  clergy,  the  second  by  the  judges  and  the  army.  To 
put  an  end  to  the  intrigues,  the  clergy  elected  a  third,  Conon. 
Justinian  II  had  fomented  all  these  troubles. 


36  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Under  this  reign,  Saint  Killian,  of  an  illustrious  family  of 
Great  Britain,  obtained  permission  to  go  to  Germany  to  con- 
vert the  infidels.  At  first  he  met  with  great  success  at  Wiirz- 
burg,  but  afterwards  incurred  the  unjust  hatred  of  the  wife 
of  the  Duke  Gosbert,  who  governed  that  country.  When 
that  English  bishop  and  his  companions  were  singing  the 
praises  of  the  Lord,  the  duke's  wife  caused  them  to  be  ar- 
rested, and  they  subsequently  suffered  martyrdom  with  a 
courage  worthy  of  the  primitive  times  of  the  Church. 


85 
SAINT  SERGIUS  I— A.D.  687 

SAINT  SERGIUS  I,  son  of  Tiberius,  native  of  Antioch, 
and  educated  at  Palermo,  or  rather,  as  some  say, 
Syrian  by  descent,  born  at  Palermo,  and  educated  at 
Rome,  where  he  became  a  canon  regular  of  Saint  John  Lat- 
eran,  was  first  named  cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Susanna  by 
Leo  II,  and  was  elected  pontiff  on  the  15th  of  December,  687. 
Justinian  II,  successor  of  Constantine  IV,  and  the  son  whose 
hair  the  latter  had  sent  as  a  token  of  filial  love  to  Benedict 
II,  had  subsequently  continued  to  manifest  feelings  of  ha- 
tred and  malignity.  Harsh  and  presumptuous,  he  con- 
founded the  Roman  monarchy  with  the  whole  world; 
claimed  that  all  peoples  ought  to  obey  his  laws,  and  believed 
that  he  had  a  right  to  sell  the  very  chair  of  Saint  Peter.  In 
a  council  held  at  Constantinople,  and  at  which  only  Greek 
prelates  were  present,  he  caused  it  to  be  decided  that  priests 
who  had  married  previous  to  their  ordination  should  be  per- 
mitted to  retain  their  wives.    This  council  was  called  quini- 


v^ERGIVS  4*PP^YRVvy- 


SAINT  SERGIUS  I  37 

sextile,  because  it  was,  as  it  were,  supplementary  to  the  fifth 
and  sixth  general  councils.  The  discipline  of  the  West  did 
not  allow  of  the  possibility  of  this  rule.  A  hundred  and  five 
canons  had  been  passed  in  that  assembly,  and  when  they 
were  submitted  to  Sergius  for  his  approbation  he  refused  it. 
Irritated  by  this  refusal  to  subscribe  the  name  of  the  Holy 
See  to  the  decision  of  the  Greek  council,  Justinian  publicly 
ordered  Zachary,  his  esquire,  to  seize  the  pope  and  convey 
him  to  Constantinople.  Zachary,  on  proceeding  to  Rome, 
found  the  whole  people  in  arms  for  the  defence  of  their  pas- 
tor. The  soldiery  of  the  exarchate  hastened  from  Ravenna 
to  Rome  with  the  same  hostile  design  against  the  pope,  and 
the  city  resounded  with  shouts  and  threatenings.  Zachary, 
pursued  from  street  to  street,  took  shelter  in  the  very  cham- 
ber of  the  pope,  whom  he  entreated  to  save  him.  The  Lom- 
bard ambassadors,  who  resided  at  Rome  at  the  same  time, 
sent  off  couriers  begging  that  Lombard  troops  might  be 
sent  to  the  defence  of  Sergius.  Suddenly  a  rumor  arose  that 
by  treachery,  combined  with  violence,  the  pope  had  been  car- 
ried off  and  embarked  upon  the  Tiber.  The  troops  from  Ra- 
venna immediately  invaded  the  palace,  and  tumultuously 
demanded  to  see  the  pope,  threatening  to  burst  in  the  doors  if 
they  were  not  instantly  opened.  Zachary,  concealed  beneath 
the  very  bed  of  the  pope,  feared  that  he  would  be  discov- 
ered, and  entreated  the  pope  not  to  desert  him.  Sergius 
promised  him  protection,  ordered  the  doors  to  be  thrown 
open,  and  presented  himself  to  the  soldiers,  who  kissed  his 
hands  and  garments.  The  times  had  changed  since  an  em- 
peror had  so  cruelly  carried  off  Pope  Martin.  The  unworthy 
treatment  of  that  martyr  was  still  remembered,  and  it  was 
known  that  Justinian  was  prepared  to  be  no  less  barbarous 
than  his  ancestor,  Constans.  The  pope  purified  the  people 
and  blessed  them,  and  solicited  the  life  of  Zachary,  which 


38  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

the  Romans  granted,  and  Zachary  was  ignominiously  driven 
from  Rome.  This  was  the  first  time  that  the  Italians  sided 
with  the  pontiff  in  opposition  to  the  imperial  power. 

This  pope,  by  his  prudence,  reconciled  to  the  Church  of 
Rome  that  of  Aquileia,  which  from  the  time  of  Vigilius  had 
been  separated  on  account  of  not  condemning  the  three 
chapters. 

Saint  Sergius  ordered  that  on  the  days  of  the  Annuncia- 
tion, Nativity,  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  on 
Saint  Simeon's  day,  that  is,  on  the  day  of  Purification,  the 
people  should  go  in  procession  from  Saint  Adrian  to  Saint 
Mary  Major. 

Sergius  had  made  himself  beloved  by  Rome  and  by  all 
Italy.  After  having  saved  him  from  so  many  dangers,  they 
regarded  him  as  their  own  conquest.  This  pope  died  on  the 
7th  of  September,  701.  He  had  governed  the  Church  thir- 
teen years,  eight  months,  and  twenty-four  days.  In  two  or- 
dinations he  created  ninety-six  bishops,  eighteen  priests,  and 
four  deacons.  He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy 
See  remained  vacant  one  month  and  twenty  days. 

It  was  at  that  period  that  Africa  fell  into  the  power  of  the 
Mussulmans.  As  they  had  taken  Carthage,  the  emperor 
sent  the  patrician  John,  a  great  captain,  who  drove  them 
out;  but  in  the  following  year  they  again  returned  in  great 
force,  recaptured  Carthage  and  some  other  towns,  and  thus 
extinguished  the  power  of  the  Romans  in  Africa,  where  they 
had  ruled  for  eight  hundred  and  fifty  years,  from  the  year 
608  of  Rome,  when  Carthage  was  taken  by  Scipio. 

On  the  death  of  the  pontiff  Conon,  the  sacred  comitia  were 
assembled.  Theodore,  archpriest,  and  Paschal,  archdeacon, 
presented  themselves  as  candidates  to  succeed  him.  Theo- 
dore had  already  been  the  competitor  of  Conon.  Neither  of 
the  rivals  would  yield,  and  then  it  was  that  Sergius  was 


xA  •--,'"  A 

1j 

1 

1   IOANNEv? 

-VI  ^PP 

*  GRJ&CVS* 

JOHN  VI  39 

elected.  Subsequently,  Paschal,  convicted  of  magic,  was 
degraded  and  confined  in  a  monastery,  where  he  died  im- 
penitent. Theodore  had  yielded  in  good  faith  to  the  author- 
ity of  Sergius,  and  Paschal  had  never  ceased  to  show  anger 
and  discontent. 


86 
JOHN  VI— A.D.  701 

JOHN  VI,  a  Greek,  son  of  Petronius,  was  elected  pontiff 
on  the  28th  of  October,  701.  Scarcely  did  the  Emperor 
Tiberius  Absimarius  hear  of  that  exaltation  than  he 
sent  to  Rome  the  exarch  of  Ravenna,  Theophylactus,  a 
patrician,  to  obtain  from  the  pope,  by  force,  his  approbation 
in  a  certain  business  which  was  not  clearly  explained.  But 
the  Italian  army,  which  a  short  time  before  had  protected 
Sergius,  also  pronounced  now  in  favor  of  John,  seeing  in 
Theophylactus  another  Galliopas  or  another  Zachary.  The 
soldiers  were  about  to  strike  the  exarch,  but  John  inter- 
posed. Baronius  observes  that  divine  Providence,  protect- 
ing the  Roman  pontiffs,  so  manifested  itself  then  in  their 
favor  that,  when  the  emperors  attacked  or  insulted  the 
popes,  the  Italian  soldiers  protected  them  against  the  im- 
perial power.  From  that  time  the  power  of  the  exarchs  be- 
gan to  decline,  and  that  of  the  popes  continually  increased. 
The  latter  profitted  by  this  advantage,  but  without  abus- 
ing it ;  moreover,  it  was  a  wise  principle  not  to  rely  too  much 
on  military  favor. 

In  the  council  that  John  celebrated  at  Rome,  in  the  year 
703,  he  declared  the  innocence  of  Saint  Wilfred,  Bishop  of 


4o  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

York,  who  had  been  deposed  from  the  see  in  the  year  692, 
and  appealed  to  Rome.  The  pope  received  that  bishop 
kindly,  attentively  examined  the  case,  and  sent  him  back 
to  England,  with  recommendations  to  the  kings  of  that 
country. 

John  governed  three  years,  two  months,  and  thirteen 
days.  In  one  ordination  he  created  fifteen  bishops,  nine 
priests,  and  two  deacons.  He  died  on  the  gth  of  January, 
705.  The  apostolical  charity  of  John  led  him  to  redeem  all 
the  slaves  who  had  fallen  into  the  power  of  Gisulf,  Duke  of 
Benevento,  who  had  ravaged  the  Roman  territory.  John 
was  interred,  according  to  some,  in  the  catacombs  of  Saint 
Sebastian,  but,  according  to  others,  in  the  Basilica  of  Saint 
Peter.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one  month  and 
twenty  days. 

That  year  the  Caliph  Walid  caused  a  magnificent  mosque 
to  be  built  in  Damascus,  his  capital,  having  the  great  church 
dedicated  to  Saint  John  razed  to  the  ground  for  that  purpose. 
It  is  said  that  he  made  an  offer  to  the  Christians  to  purchase 
their  cathedral  church  of  Saint  John  for  a  considerable  sum. 
They  refused  it,  and  then  the  Mussulman  seized  upon  the 
church,  razed  it,  and  on  its  site  had  his  mosque  erected, 
without  giving  anything  to  the  Christians. 

This  outrage  was  avenged  four  centuries  later  by  the 
French  kings  of  Jerusalem. 


•  ... 


IOANNEvT  -  VII  *PP  -  GRi^CVv? 


JOHN  VII  41 


87 
JOHN  VII— A.D.  705 

JOHN  VII,  cardinal-deacon  of  Saint  Mary  the  New,  son 
of  Plato,  a  Greek,  said  by  others,  but  with  little  founda- 
tion, to  have  been  born  at  Rossano,  in  Calabria,  in 
Magna  Graecia,  was  a  very  learned  man  for  his  time. 
He  was  elected  pontiff  on  the  1st  of  March,  705. 

In  707,  Aribert  II,  king  of  the  Lombards,  restored  to  him 
the  Cottian  Alps.  They  were  thus  called  from  Prince  Cot- 
tius,  who  for  a  long  time  possessed  them  under  the  Emperor 
Octavian  Augustus.  They  formed  the  fifth  province  of 
Italy,  made  part  of  Liguria  to  the  confines  of  Gaul,  and  con- 
tained Tortona,  Bobbio,  Acqui,  Genoa,  and  Savona. 

Previous  to  the  coming  of  the  Lombards,  the  Cottian  Alps 
were  administered  by  the  popes.  The  Lombards  usurped 
those  provinces  in  spite  of  the  remonstrances  of  the  various 
pontiffs.  Aribert  caused  a  diploma  to  be  drawn  up  in  letters 
of  gold,  and  in  that  document  he  recognized  the  property  of 
the  Holy  See;  it  was  afterwards  confirmed  by  King  Luit- 
prand,  under  the  reign  of  Gregory  II,  as  is  related  by  Paul 
the  Deacon. 

The  Emperor  Justinian  II  having  sent  to  John  the  canons 
of  the  last  council  held  at  Constantinople,  with  the  request 
that  he  should  confirm  what  he  should  approve,  and  reject 
what  he  should  disapprove  in  them,  John  returned  the  docu- 
ments unread,  because  the  council  had  not  been  assembled 
with  the  intervention  of  the  papal  legates.  Anastasius  the 
Librarian  blames  John  for  this  conduct,  and  thinks  that,  as 


42  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

in  those  canons  there  was  much  that  was  good,  John  would 
have  done  well  to  approve  them,  with  the  exception  of  such 
canons  as  were  bad. 

Feller  and  Novaes  judge  John,  perhaps,  too  severely  upon 
this  subject.  Feller  quotes  the  opinion  of  Fleury,  who  says 
that :  " John,  fearing  to  displease  the  emperor,  sent  back  those 
volumes  without  correcting  anything  in  them."  Novaes 
quotes  the  opinion  of  Christianus  Lupus,  who  also  blames 
the  pontiff,  on  the  authority  of  Anastasius.  But,  considering 
the  conduct  of  Constans  towards  Pope  Martin,  and  the  ser- 
vices rendered  to  Pope  Sergius  and  John  VI  by  the  soldiery 
of  Rome  and  Ravenna;  considering,  too,  the  perverse  and 
hypocritical  nature  of  Justinian  II,  and  the  natural  insta- 
bility of  the  soldiery,  we  may  judge  John  VII  less  severely. 
Evidently,  had  he  acted  as  Anastasius,  Christianus  Lupus, 
Feller,  and  Novaes  seem  to  advise,  it  might  have  happened 
that,  Justinian  approving  what  John  might  have  approved, 
but  then  refusing  to  reject  whatever  John  might  have  re- 
jected, the  already  embarrassing  circumstances  would  have 
been  fatally  complicated  by  such  a  course  being  adopted  by 
the  Holy  See. 

This  pope  had  the  magnanimity  to  expose  himself  to  great 
dangers ;  his  name  has  been  compromised  during  the  succes- 
sion of  a  thousand  years,  while  he  was  really  a  sagacious 
pontiff,  ready  to  follow  sage  counsel  and  slow  to  write.  We 
should  all  concede  that  now.  The  misfortunes  of  Honorius, 
abandoned  by  the  legates  of  the  sixth  council,  were  a  for- 
midable warning  to  the  successors  of  that  pope.  The  course 
pursued  by  John  VII  entailed  no  more  evils  on  the  Church, 
gave  Justinian  no  more  opportunity  for  invading  the  rights 
of  the  Holy  See  and  crushing  its  rising  power. 

He  did  not  postpone  the  epoch  when  that  power  was  to 
take  its  majestic  course  amid  the  nations  that  honor  a  spirit 


^ 


m 


■ 


JISINIVS  - 1  -  PP  -  v^YRVvT  - 


SISINNIUS  43 

of  order  and  civilization,  becoming,  as  we  shall  see  in  the 
sequel,  the  regenerative  power  in  Europe. 

John  VII  governed  the  Church  two  years,  seven  months, 
and  seventeen  days.  In  one  ordination  he  created  fifteen 
bishops,  nine  priests,  and  two  deacons.  He  died  on  the  1 7th 
of  October,  707,  and  was  interred  in  the  Vatican,  in  front  of 
the  altar  of  the  Madonna,  now  called  Madonna  of  the  Su- 
dorio,  which  he  had  himself  set  up. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  three  months. 


88 
SISINNIUS— A.D.  708 

SISINNIUS,  a  native  of  Syria,  son  of  John,  was  elected 
pontiff  on  the  18th  of  January,  708.  He  reigned  only 
twenty  days,  during  which  time  he  held  one  ordina- 
tion and  created  bishops  for  Corsica.  He  died  in  February 
of  the  same  year,  from  an  attack  of  gout.  He  had  lost  the 
use  of  both  his  hands  and  his  feet.  Notwithstanding  his 
great  sufferings,  he  was  of  a  noble  and  generous  disposition. 
He  contemplated  restoring  the  walls  of  Rome  and  rebuild- 
ing many  of  the  churches.  Death  took  him  away,  when 
already,  in  so  brief  a  reign,  he  had  collected  considerable 
materials  for  that  laudable  undertaking.  He  was  interred 
at  the  Vatican. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one  month  and  nineteen 
days. 


44  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

89 
CONSTANTINE— A.D.  708 

CONSTANTINE,  born  at  Syria,  son  of  John,  was 
elected  pontiff  on  the  25th  of  March,  708.  Justinian 
was  still  emperor,  and  his  conduct  proves  that  the 
conduct  of  John  VII  was  as  courageous  as  it  was  skilful.  Jus- 
tinian, from  time  to  time,  showed  himself  indignant  that  the 
canons  of  his  council  had  not  been  accepted  at  Rome ;  but  he 
appeared  to  be  unwilling  to  resort  again  to  trick  and  perfidy, 
and  he  wrote  to  Pope  Constantine,  formerly  his  friend,  and 
entreated  him  to  visit  Byzantium.  The  emperor  declared 
that  he  wished  to  converse  amicably  with  the  pontiff  upon 
ecclesiastical  affairs,  and  even  intimated  his  intention  to 
change  his  conduct  and  to  expiate  his  faults,  and  he  urged 
the  pope  to  visit  him  and  encourage  his  projects  of  penitence 
and  clemency. 

Constantine,  full  of  strength  and  zeal,  deemed  it  his  duty 
not  to  hesitate  about  undertaking  a  journey  so  interesting 
and  important  to  the  Holy  See ;  and  he  might  have  sacrificed 
his  life  had  the  tyrant  been  audacious  enough  to  take  it. 

Setting  out  from  Rome  on  the  5th  of  October,  710,  he 
went  by  sea,  accompanied  by  a  very  numerous  cortege,  con- 
sisting of  deacons,  priests,  and  bishops,  continuing  his  jour- 
ney by  way  of  Sicily.  The  reception  given  to  him  by  order 
of  the  emperor  induced  him  to  believe  that  that  prince  har- 
bored no  evil  intentions.  An  imperial  diploma  ordered  all 
officers  to  pay  to  the  pope  the  same  honors  as  to  the  emperor 
himself.  Tiberius,  son  of  Justinian,  followed  by  the  princi- 
pal Greek  nobility,  and  the  patriarch  Cyrus  at  the  head  of  his 
clergy,  and  a  multitude  of  the  people,  met  the  pope  at  about 


C  O  NS  TANTINVtf  -I*PP  *  S  YR  Vvf  - 


CONSTANTINE  45 

seven  miles  from  Byzantium.  The  pope,  dressed  in  the  same 
vestments  that  he  wore  at  Rome  on  days  of  ceremony,  and 
the  principal  clergy  mounted  on  horses  from  the  imperial 
stables,  with  their  saddles,  bridles,  and  housings  richly  em- 
broidered with  gold,  entered  in  triumph.  Thus  far  the  cour- 
age of  Constantine  seemed  fully  rewarded.  The  emperor 
was  absent,  and  the  pope  was  conducted  to  the  palace  that 
had  been  prepared  to  receive  him.  The  prince,  who  was  at 
Nice,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  the  arrival  of  the  pontiff,  sent 
him  a  letter  of  congratulation,  and  begged  him  to  come  to 
Nicomedia,  to  which  he  was  himself  proceeding.  At  their 
first  interview,  the  emperor,  with  his  crown  on  his  head, 
prostrated  himself  before  the  pope  and  kissed  his  feet.  Then 
they  embraced,  amidst  the  applauding  shouts  of  the  people. 
It  was  in  a  private  interview  that  they  conversed  about  the 
canons  of  the  council.  Constantine,  considering  himself  in  a 
situation  different  from  that  in  which  John  VII  had  been 
placed,  rejected  one  portion  of  the  canons  and  accepted  the 
other  portion.  The  conference  terminated  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  emperor,  who  showed  his  pleasure  at  having  ob- 
tained some  advantages  from  the  condescension  of  Constan- 
tine, and  to  give  a  public  testimony  of  his  satisfaction,  he 
on  the  following  Sunday  was  present  at  the  Mass  that  was 
celebrated  by  the  pope,  and  received  the  communion  from 
the  Holy  Father's  own  hand.  On  conjuring  the  pope  to 
grant  him  the  remission  of  his  sins,  the  emperor  renewed  the 
privileges  which  his  predecessors  had  granted  to  the  Church 
of  Rome;  and  he  then  permitted  his  return  to  Italy.  The 
pope  re-entered  his  own  capital  in  711,  after  a  year's  ab- 
sence, stronger,  more  powerful,  more  sovereign  than  ever. 

Justinian  having  been  assassinated,  Philippicus  Bardanes 
endeavored  to  re-establish  the  doctrine  of  the  Monothelites. 
Constantine,  with  new  courage,  resisted. 


46  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Philippicus  was  succeeded  by  Anastasius  II,  a  profoundly 
Catholic  prince.  He  sent  to  Constantine  a  confession  of 
faith,  full  and  entire,  and  peace  was  re-established  in  the 
Church.  Constantine  governed  seven  years  and  twelve  days. 

In  one  ordination  he  created  sixty-four  bishops,  ten 
priests,  and  two  deacons.  He  died  on  the  8th  of  April,  715, 
and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  one  month  and  ten  days. 

There  is  a  serious  consideration  which  has  escaped  histo- 
rians ;  it  is  this :  Since  Saint  Peter,  who  came  to  Rome  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  42,  since  Saint  Linus,  A.D.  66,  and  his  prin- 
cipal successors,  Saint  Evaristus,  Saint  Pius,  Saint  Victor, 
Saint  Sylvester,  and  to  Pope  Constantine  in  708,  there  were 
eighty-nine  popes.  The  clergy  of  Rome,  it  is  true,  frequently 
gave  the  power  to  their  compatriots.  Of  the  above  number 
forty  were  Romans ;  but  the  other  forty-nine  were,  one  Gali- 
lean, and  the  remainder  Tuscans,  Athenians,  Syrians,  By- 
zantine Greeks,  Africans,  Dalmatians,  Spaniards,  Sardini- 
ans, Corsicans,  Sicilians,  and  Neapolitans.  Certainly  a  pious 
impartiality  alone  could  have  dictated  those  selections. 
They  appear  to  have  been  dictated  solely  by  zeal  for 
religion.  No  faithful  Christian  was  excluded.  The  three 
(then  known)  great  divisions  of  the  globe  had,  respectively, 
their  candidates,  and  frequently  those  of  Asia  and  Africa 
obtained  the  votes.  Rome  could  not  be  accused  of  exclu- 
sively placing  her  own  children  in  the  chair  of  Saint  Peter. 
It  may  be  imagined  that  in  Rome  a  preference  would  some- 
times be  felt  for  the  Roman  candidate,  but  that  tendency  did 
not  exist  to  such  an  extent  as  to  exclude  others.  So  judi- 
cious a  plan,  rising  above  all  dismemberings  and  schisms, 
singularly  elevated  and  increased  the  power  of  the  Holy  See, 
especially  at  periods  when  Syrians,  like  Constantine,  and 
immediate  subjects  of  Byzantium  obtained  the  suffrages  of 


Mjfawj 


/ 


GREGORIV^II-PP  -ROMATNfVvT 


SAINT  GREGORY  II  47 

the  Romans.  It  need  not  be  asked  how  the  popes  became 
sovereigns  of  the  surrounding  country;  rather  it  should  be 
asked  how  could  they  possibly  fail  to  become  so  under  such 
circumstances,  notwithstanding  the  difference  between  the 
head  of  the  Church  and  the  heads  of  States,  between  the 
spiritual  and  the  temporal,  between  heaven  and  earth. 


90 
SAINT  GREGORY  II— A.D.  715 

SAINT  GREGORY  was  a  Roman  Benedictine  monk, 
chaplain  and  librarian  of  .the  Holy  Roman  Church,  a 
cardinal-deacon  (a  dignity  which  he  owed  to  Saint 
Sergius,  and,  according  to  several  writers,  to  Constans,  who, 
when  at  Constantinople,  brought  him  thence).  His  election, 
on  the  1  gth  of  May,  715,  was  the  result  of  a  remarkable  agree- 
ment in  opinion  between  the  Roman  clergy  and  people.  The 
intentions  of  this  pope  were  irreproachable,  his  courage  was 
firm,  and  he  vigorously  maintained  the  rights  of  the  Church. 
At  the  commencement  of  his  pontificate  he  began  to  repair 
the  walls  of  Rome,  but  various  circumstances  retarded  that 
useful  design. 

Italy  was  a  prey  to  the  Lombards,  who  had  surprised 
Cumea,  near  Naples,  during  a  peace,  and  refused  to  restore 
it,  although  Gregory  threatened  them  with  the  anger  of  God. 
Their  obstinacy  was  not  to  be  shaken  by  entreaties,  threats, 
or  presents;  and  Duke  John  of  Naples,  supported  by  Greg- 
ory, retook  Cumea  by  force. 

This  pontiff  also  labored  to  revive  monastic  discipline  in 
Italy.    To  restore  the  abbey  of  Monte  Cassino,  ruined  by  the 


48  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Lombards  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  before,  he  sent 
Petronax,  who,  having  from  pious  motives  visited  Rome, 
had  there  embraced  the  monastic  life.  He  was  accompanied, 
in  the  holy  mission  intrusted  to  him,  by  some  brethren  of  the 
monastery  of  the  Lateran,  founded  at  Rome  in  the  time  of 
Pelagius  II  by  the  monks  of  Monte  Cassino,  who  had  taken 
shelter  in  the  capital. 

Petronax  and  his  companions,  on  their  arrival  at  Monte 
Cassino,  found  a  few  anchorites  living  there  in  great  sim- 
plicity. Amid  the  ruins  of  the  old  monastery  these  ancho- 
rites, together  with  some  new  brethren,  formed  one  com- 
munity, and  elected  as  their  superior  Petronax,  who  thus 
became  the  sixth  abbot  from  the  original  founding  of  the 
order.  The  re-establishment  of  the  monastery  of  Monte 
Cassino  took  place  in  the  year  718,  and  from  that  time  the 
monastery  was  very  famous,  and  considered  as  a  fountain 
diffusing  the  pure  observance  of  the  rule  of  the  great  Saint 
Benedict. 

Let  us  learn  how,  at  that  period,  the  English  understood 
Catholicity.  "They  continued,"  says  Fleury,  "their  pilgrim- 
ages to  Rome,  and  Ceolfrid,  abbot  of  Weymouth,  died  on  his 
way  back.  Seeing  that  age  prevented  his  further  instruction 
of  his  disciples  and  disabled  him  from  setting  them  an  exam- 
ple of  perfect  regularity,  he,  after  long  consideration,  deter- 
mined that  it  would  be  best  to  have  a  new  abbot  elected,  that 
he  himself  might  go  to  Rome,  to  die  in  that  city  which  he 
had  formerly  visited  with  Saint  Benedict  Biscop,  his  master. 
The  monks  endeavored  to  detain  Ceolfrid  by  weeping  and 
clinging  to  his  knees,  but  he  hastened  his  departure,  fearing 
that  he  might  die  on  the  way,  or  be  prevented  from  proceed- 
ing by  some  of  the  lords  of  the  country.  On  the  third  day 
after  he  had  announced  his  intention  to  depart,  Mass  was 
celebrated  very  early  in  the  morning,  those  present  com- 


SAINT  GREGORY  II  49 

municated,  and  then  they  assembled  in  the  Church  of  Saint 
Peter,  and  the  abbot  gave  them  the  kiss  of  peace  from  the 
steps  of  the  altar,  censer  in  hand.  The  chant  of  litanies  was 
broken  by  the  sobs  of  the  brethren,  and  they  entered  the  ora- 
tory of  Saint  Laurence,  where  the  pilgrim  bade  them  a  last 
farewell.  He  was  attended  to  the  riverside  by  the  deacons, 
carrying  lighted  tapers  and  a  golden  cross.  All  knelt,  and, 
praying  once  more,  the  holy  abbot  set  out,  leaving  about  six 
hundred  monks  in  the  two  monasteries  of  Jarrow  and  Wey- 
mouth. As  soon  as  their  former  head  had  departed,  the  monks 
unanimously  elected  for  their  abbot  Hucbert,  who  immedi- 
ately followed  Saint  Ceolfrid,  who  had  not  yet  sailed.  He 
approved  the  choice,  and  even  took  from  the  new  abbot,  his 
successor,  a  letter  of  recommendation  to  Pope  Gregory  II. 
He  did  not  reach  Rome,  but  falling  sick  at  Langres,  in 
France,  died  there,  aged  seventy-four  years." 

In  the  same  year  the  Irish  monks  abandoned  their  diver- 
sity of  opinion,  and  joined  in  the  observance  of  the  Roman 
Church  relative  to  Easter  and  the  ecclesiastical  tonsure.  For 
this  purpose  Saint  Egbert,  an  Englishman  who  had  em- 
braced the  monastic  life  in  Ireland,  was  chosen.  Having 
arrived  at  their  monastery,  he  was  received  with  much  dis- 
tinction, and,  as  he  was  very  learned  and  very  zealous,  he  per- 
suaded these  good  monks  to  quit  their  erroneous  tradition. 
It  is  believed  that  they,  at  the  same  time,  adopted  the  rule 
of  Saint  Benedict. 

But  that  was  not  enough  to  place  the  English  in  the  first 
rank  among  the  pillars  of  Christianity.  The  greatest  light 
of  the  English  Church  at  this  time  was  Saint  Boniface,  after- 
wards the  Apostle  of  Germany. 

Bossuet,  in  his  rapid  glance  at  religious  affairs,  which  he 
described  with  the  countless  events  of  history,  gives  only 
three  lines  to  the  heroism  of  Saint  Boniface.    These  three 


5o  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

lines  should  not  be  neglected:  "Religion  was  established  in 
Germany;  the  holy  priest  Boniface  converted  those  nations, 
and  was  made  their  bishop  by  Pope  Gregory  II,  who  had 
sent  him  thither." 

I  do  not  add  this  pope's  name  to  the  texts  I  cite  or  extract 
from  other  historians.  His  reputation  drew  to  Rome  all 
who  wished  to  show  their  zeal  for  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

Boniface,  or,  as  he  was  called  in  Saxon,  Winifred,  who  had 
already  enjoyed  great  renown  in  England,  determined  to 
visit  Rome.  He  there  presented  himself  before  the  pope, 
and  explained  his  desire  to  labor  for  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen.  The  pope,  looking  kindly  upon  him,  asked  him  if 
he  had  brought  any  letters  from  his  bishop.  Winifred  had 
not  neglected  to  procure  letters  dimissory  from  Bishop 
Daniel,  of  Winchester,  in  whose  diocese  he  had  received  the 
priesthood,  and  he  drew  from  beneath  his  cloak  a  sealed  let- 
ter for  the  pope,  and  another  unsealed,  which  was  a  general 
letter  of  recommendation  to  all  Christians,  according  to  the 
then  existing  custom.  The  pope  motioned  to  him  to  withdraw, 
and  having  at  his  leisure  read  the  letters  of  Bishop  Daniel, 
he  had  several  conferences  with  Winifred  while  he  waited 
for  a  favorable  season  for  his  journey,  that  is  to  say,  the  be- 
ginning of  summer,  719.  Then  the  pope  gave  Winifred  the 
relics  he  had  asked  for,  together  with  the  mission  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  all  the  infidel  nations  that  he  might  reach,  to 
baptize  them  according  to  the  Roman  ritual,  and  to  commu- 
nicate to  the  Holy  See  whatever  might  tend  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  that  mission.  The  plenary  powers  bear  date  the 
15th  of  March,  in  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 
Leo  III,  indiction  the  second,  that  is  to  say,  A.D.  719.  With 
these  letters  Winifred  first  passed  into  Lombardy,  where  he 
was  honorably  received  by  King  Luitprand.  He  then  trav- 
ersed Bavaria,  and  reached  Thuringia,  where  he  commenced 


SAINT  GREGORY  II  51 

his  pious  labors.  He  preached  to  both  nobles  and  people,  to 
lead  them  back  to  the  true  religion  which  false  teachers  had 
altered  and  almost  extinguished.  For  although  there  were 
priests  and  bishops  who  were  sincerely  zealous  for  the  ser- 
vice of  God,  Winifred  met  with  others  sunk  in  incontinence, 
whom  he  endeavored,  by  exhortation,  to  bring  back  to  a  life 
in  conformity  to  the  holy  canons. 

Winifred  having  sent  to  the  pope  an  account  of  his  suc- 
cessful mission,  the  pontiff  invited  him  to  Rome.  Being 
questioned  upon  various  particulars  of  the  faith  of  the 
Church,  Boniface  answered  so  frankly  and  clearly  that  the 
pope  told  him  to  prepare  to  be  consecrated  as  bishop.  The 
holy  priest  submitted,  and  the  day  for  the  consecration  was 
fixed  for  the  30th  November,  723,  the  feast  of  Saint  Andrew. 
The  pope  changed  the  name  of  the  new  bishop  from  Wini- 
fred to  Boniface  ("boni  faciens" — doing  good),  and  in  the 
seventh  year  of  the  Emperor  Leo,  sixth  indiction,  which  is 
the  same  as  A.D.  723,  he  caused  the  new  bishop  to  take  an 
oath  by  which  he  bound  himself  to  keep  the  purity  of  the 
faith  and  the  unity  of  Catholicity,  to  act  always  with  the 
pope  for  the  good  of  the  Holy  See,  to  secure  advantage  to 
the  Roman  Church,  and  to  renounce  all  communion  with  the 
bishops  who  did  not  observe  true  maxims.  The  pope,  on  his 
part,  gave  Winifred  a  book  of  canons,  to  serve  as  a  rule  of 
his  conduct,  and  intrusted  him  with  six  letters.  The  first 
of  those  letters  was  to  Charles  Martel,  son  of  Pepin,  the 
former  mayor  of  the  palace,  who  had  died  in  714,  after  gov- 
erning in  Paris  during  twenty-seven  years,  in  the  name  of 
Dagobert  III.  In  this  letter  Gregory  recommended  to 
Charles  Martel  the  bearer,  Boniface,  an  envoy  to  the  heathen 
dwelling  east  of  the  Rhine;  for  the  dominion  of  France  ex- 
tended beyond  that  river  very  far  into  Germany.  The  other 
letters  were  addressed  to  all  the  bishops,  priests,  deacons, 


52  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

dukes,  counts,  clergy,  and  people  whom  Boniface  was  to 
govern  as  bishop;  to  the  Christians  of  Thuringia  and  their 
five  princes,  who  are  named  in  the  letters,  and  also  to  all  the 
people  of  the  old  Saxons. 

Charles  Martel,  who  governed  France  for  Thierry  IV,  re- 
ceived Boniface  with  respect,  and  recommended  him  to  all 
the  bishops  of  the  kingdom. 

The  Emperor  Leo  enkindled  the  fatal  "War  of  Images/' 
which  continued  for  a  hundred  and  eighteen  years.  He  had 
obtained  warlike  success,  and  he  imagined  that  no  power, 
even  moral,  could  resist  him.  Trusting  too  much  to  his 
glory,  he  resolved  to  become  a  reformer.  "Religion,"  says  a 
learned  writer,  "dreads  the  hand  of  the  prince;  it  needs  his 
protection,  not  his  reforming;  from  its  own  ministers  alone 
it  expects  reform."  This  caprice  neutralized  all  Leo's  talent. 
How  could  a  man  of  such  low  condition  that  he  had  carried 
loads  in  the  public  markets  and  had  fed  and  sold  cattle,  a 
poor  Syrian,  uneducated  and  without  any  science,  become, 
on  attaining  the  highest  civil  dignity  on  earth,  a  ferocious 
persecutor?  He  treated  as  a  favorite  Beser,  another  Syrian, 
who  was  born  a  Christian,  but  who,  having  been  captured 
by  Mahometans,  had  apostatized  to  their  faith.  Released 
from  slavery,  Beser  had  returned  to  Catholicity,  but  sought 
to  introduce  into  it  Mahometan  notions.  He  broached  his 
heretical  ideas  to  Leo,  and  the  emperor  had  the  audacity  to 
assemble  the  senate  and  to  pronounce  before  it  the  following 
declaration:  "I  will  abolish  that  idolatry  which  has  found  its 
way  into  the  Church.  The  images  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Vir- 
gin, and  the  saints  are  idols  that  have  honors  bestowed  upon 
them  of  which  God  is  jealous.  I  have,  therefore,  drawn  up 
an  edict  for  purging  the  churches  of  this  sacrilegious  super- 
stition." 

At  this  signal,  the  courtiers,  the  weak,  the  ignorant,  the 


SAINT  GREGORY  II  53 

friends  of  every  novelty,  and  men  who  hoped  to  repair  their 
own  broken  fortunes  during  a  time  of  public  trouble,  broke 
the  sacred  images,  respecting  none  but  those  of  the  emperor. 

A  revolt  ensued  at  once  throughout  the  East;  in  Africa, 
Spain,  Gaul,  and  Italy ;  in  brief,  in  all  the  brilliant  conquests 
that  had  already  been  made  by  Catholicity. 

For  an  instant  Leo  was  inclined  to  retract;  but  his  first 
fury  rekindling,  he  ordered  that  the  images  should  be  re- 
moved from  all  the  churches. 

From  that  instant  Leo,  the  armed  sophist,  held  confer- 
ences in  which  he  argued,  in  the  military  style,  against  Ger- 
manus,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  showed  himself  all 
but  Mahometan  in  conviction.  He  expected  by  this  com- 
plaisance to  soften  and  attract  the  Mussulmans,  and  he 
scarcely  intended  to  remain  a  Christian,  since  he  thus  sac- 
rificed Catholic  customs  and  the  rules  of  one  of  the  most 
sacred  traditions  of  our  Fathers. 

John  Damascenus,  called  Chrysorroes,  "golden  river,"  re- 
sisted the  new  error  in  the  East.  Gregory  II  summoned 
around  him  all  the  West.  The  conscience  of  Christendom 
repulsed  the  arch-heretic  emperor.  Leo,  especially  irritated 
against  the  pope,  endeavored  by  crime  to  rid  himself  of  his 
powerful  censor. 

Marinus,  the  emperor's  esquire,  was  charged  to  organize 
a  conspiracy  against  the  pontiff.  The  principal  conspirators 
were  discovered  and  punished.  The  exarch  Paul  assembled 
troops  and  prepared  to  make  himself  master  of  Rome,  and 
by  force  of  arms  to  elect  another  pope.  The  Romans,  warned 
of  the  approach  of  the  exarch's  troops,  took  up  arms;  the 
Florentines,  the  Lombards  of  Spoleto,  and  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  neighborhood  also  rushed  to  the  defence  of  the  papal 
city,  and  Paul  was  obliged  to  return  to  Ravenna. 

The  Saracens  continued  to  harass  Constantinople,  which 


54  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

had  adopted  their  spirit  of  opposition  and  malignity ;  but  the 
emperor,  who  had  become  less  a  warrior  than  an  advocate 
of  bad  theology,  was  more  concerned  about  the  resistance  of 
the  pope  than  about  the  progress  which  the  enemy  was  mak- 
ing around  his  own  capital. 

Leo,  by  his  own  obstinacy,  unconsciously  prepared  the 
way  for  two  great  results.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that 
the  troubles  incited  in  Italy  contributed  to  establish  the  in- 
dependence of  the  popes  and  to  raise  up  the  empire  of  the 
French  to  the  prejudice  of  the  Greeks. 

The  Romans,  moreover,  in  this  interregnum,  sustained 
the  interests  of  the  pope,  so  intimately  connected  with  their 
own,  for  they  had  everything  to  fear  from  the  Lombards  and 
from  the  exarchs.  These  two  powers,  incited  by  the  Em- 
peror Leo,  endeavored  to  unite  in  order  to  occupy  Rome; 
Luitprand  commanded  his  Lombards,  and  also  the  troops 
of  the  exarchs,  much  astonished  at  marching  together. 
Their  watch-fires  crowned  Monte  Mario,  and  they  advanced 
to  the  foot  of  Adrian's  mausoleum,  now  the  Castle  of  Sant' 
Angelo.  Gregory,  preceded  by  his  clergy,  issued  from  Rome. 
A  new  Saint  Leo,  he  represented  that  the  misfortunes  of 
Rome  would  be  those  of  all  Christendom;  and  that  the  Sara- 
cens, far  more  than  the  emperor,  would  rejoice  over  the  dis- 
asters of  the  metropolis  of  the  faith  of  Christ.  The  eloquence 
of  Gregory  moved  King  Luitprand  even  to  tears. 

Luitprand  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  pontiff.  They 
were  near  Saint  Peter's;  and  Gregory  pointed  out  to  the 
king  the  sacred  place  containing  the  tomb  of  the  apostle. 

Luitprand,  confounded,  advanced  towards  the  church, 
knelt  before  the  confessional  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles, 
put  off  his  royal  robes,  and  laid  them,  with  his  baldric,  his 
sword,  his  golden  crown,  and  his  silver  crown,  by  the  tomb. 
He  then  begged  the  pope  to  forgive  his  enemies.    Gregory 


SAINT  GREGORY  II  55 

pronounced  the  solemn  pardon,  and  the  king  returned  to 
Pavia. 

Wise  and  cultivated  men  plainly  perceived  that  all  these 
events  necessarily  gave  strength  to  the  Church.  Minds  de- 
prived of  energy,  which  do  not  at  all  examine  the  secrets  of 
Providence,  and  see  only  the  confused  spectacle  of  submis- 
sion that  is  presented  to  their  eyes,  even  these,  notwith- 
standing their  ignorance,  convinced  themselves  of  the  neces- 
sity of  obedience  to  the  sovereign  pontiff,  when  they  saw  at 
his  feet  the  most  formidable  prince  in  Italy,  whom  all  looked 
upon  as  determined  to  overthrow  the  power  of  Gregory. 

Leo,  in  his  criminal  impetuosity,  had  written  to  him,  warn- 
ing him  of  the  fate  of  Pope  Martin.  But  the  fatigues  of  the 
pontificate,  and  the  occurrence  of  hostilities,  had  so  destroyed 
the  health  of  Gregory  that  he  died  on  the  10th  of  February, 

73i. 

This  pontificate  was  a  reign  of  wisdom,  of  glory,  and  of 
courage.  The  pope  wrote  to  Leo:  "The  West  sees  our  hu- 
mility [this  alludes  to  Charles  Martel  and  Luitprand],  and 
regards  us  as  the  arbitrator  and  moderator  of  the  public 
tranquillity.  If  you  venture  to  make  a  trial,  you  will  find  the 
West  ready  to  seek  you  where  you  are,  in  order  to  avenge 
the  wrongs  of  your  Eastern  subjects." 

The  countless  consequences  of  so  many  facts  will  be  de- 
veloped ;  I  will  here  mention  some  material  consequences  of 
high  importance.  Rome  had  a  duke,  named  by  the  emperor. 
Marinus  had  obtained  the  dignity;  but,  being  ordered  to 
murder  Gregory,  the  disloyal  governor  had  failed,  and  the 
people  had  expelled  him,  demanding  the  appointment  of  an- 
other. Peter,  the  successor  of  Marinus,  ever  speaking  of  the 
destruction  of  the  images,  was  in  his  turn  deprived  of  power, 
and  the  Roman  duchy,  desiring  to  enjoy  a  more  secure  lib- 
erty, voluntarily  submitted  to  Gregory  II,  so  that  one  may 


56  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

say  that  from  that  period  commenced  in  part  the  positive 
temporal  dominion  of  the  sovereign  pontiffs. 

Gregory  II  governed  the  Church  fifteen  years,  eight 
months,  and  twenty-three  days.  In  four  ordinations,  in  the 
months  of  September  and  June,  he  created  one  hundred  and 
fifty  bishops,  thirty-five  priests,  and  fourteen  deacons. 

Baronius  thinks  him  worthy  to  be  compared  to  Saint 
Gregory  the  Great.  Gregory  II  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 
The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  five  days. 

Platina  informs  us  that  under  this  pope  the  Tiber  over- 
flowed the  city  from  the  Ponte  Molle  to  the  first  steps  of 
Saint  Peter's  Church. 


91 
SAINT  GREGORY     III— A.D.  731 

SAINT  GREGORY  III,  son  of  John,  a  Syrian,  a  Bene- 
dictine monk,  and  cardinal-priest,  was  unanimously 
elected  five  days  after  the  death  of  Gregory  II.  As 
the  confirmation  of  the  election  by  the  exarch  of  Ravenna 
had  to  be  waited  for,  the  pontiff  was  not  consecrated  until 
the  1 8th  of  March. 

Leo,  the  emperor,  continued  the  persecution  against  those 
who  would  not  destroy  the  images.  Gregory  II  had  pro- 
nounced against  the  iconoclasts,  and  Gregory  III  was  no 
less  animated  in  opposition  to  that  barbarous  custom. 

Luitprand,  king  of  the  Lombards,  resumed  his  hostility. 
Charles  Martel  had  not  previously  given  any  striking  proof 
of  his  good  will  and  support,  his  authority  not  being  suf- 
ficiently firm  in  France.    But  he  could  not  resist  the  repeated 


GRECiORIV^  -III>PP*  vT*TRVv5^ 


SAINT  GREGORY  III  57 

appeals  of  Gregory  III.  Charles  ordered  Luitprand  to  leave 
the  new  Roman  State  free  and  confine  himself  absolutely  to 
the  possession  of  the  Lombard  States. 

In  the  letter  which  Gregory  III  addressed  to  Charles  Mar- 
tel,  soliciting  an  effective  intervention,  the  pope  gave  that 
prince  the  title  of  Most  Christian.  Pope  Pius  II  declared 
that  title  hereditary  in  the  person  of  the  kings  of  France, 
when  he  wrote  to  Charles  VI  and  his  successors.  From  this 
pontifical  embassy  arose  the  institution  of  pontifical  nuncios 
in  the  West,  which  somewhat  resembled  that  of  apocrisi- 
aries,  or  political  agents,  accredited  by  the  popes  to  Constan- 
tinople. The  nuncios,  however,  were  still  further  recog- 
nized as  ministers  of  a  sovereign  power. 

In  732  the  pope  had  more  urgent  occasion  than  ever  to 
solicit  the  support  of  Charles  Martel  for  the  interest  of  the 
Catholic  religion.  The  Saracens,  after  subjecting  Africa, 
had  occupied  Spain.  They  appeared  to  follow  the  same  road 
that  Hannibal  had  taken  in  order  to  reach  Italy.  However, 
by  a  kind  of  military  skill  which  they  do  not  seem  to  have 
been  suspected  of  possessing,  they  would  not  advance  too 
far  without  securing  their  flanks  against  Charles  Martel, 
who  kept  strict  watch  upon  such  dangerous  enemies  to  re- 
ligion and  the  power  that  he  was  beginning  to  establish.  It 
was  necessary  then  to  bar  the  Mussulmans  from  access  to 
Italy,  and  to  that  end  it  was  urged  that  Charles  should  keep 
them  in  Spain.  Their  chief  did  not  venture  to  pass  the  Alps 
until  he  had  repulsed  Charles.  A  general  battle  became  in- 
evitable ;  a  large  portion  of  Gaul  was  already  invaded. 

Henri  Martin,  in  his  History  of  France,  says:  "Charles 
Martel  had  not  waited  for  the  appearance  of  the  Mussulman 
hosts  before  the  gate  of  Orleans  and  Sens  to  declare,  war. 
He  had  not  quitted  France  that  year  and  held  himself  in 
readiness  to  throw  into  the  scale  the  weight  of  his  sword. 


58  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

The  arrival  of  Eudes,  King  of  Aquitaine,  beaten,  a  fugitive, 
a  general  without  an  army,  and  a  king  without  a  kingdom, 
convinced  Charles  that  the  danger  was  more  instantly  immi- 
nent than  he  had  supposed  it.  He  gave  Eudes  a  cordial  recep- 
tion, though  they  had  formerly  been  enemies;  he  promised 
him  everything,  on  condition  that  he  recognized  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  Franks,  and  that  Aquitaine  should  thus  enter 
into  the  Frank  monarchy. 

"During  the  whole  summer  of  732  the  Roman  clarions  and 
the  Germanic  trumpets  blared  in  the  countries  of  Austrasia 
and  Neustria,  in  the  rustic  palaces  of  the  Frank  leudes,  and  in 
the  gaws  of  western  Germany.  The  most  impenetrable 
marshes  of  the  North  Sea  and  the  wildest  recesses  of  the  Black 
Forest  poured  out  hosts  of  half-naked  combatants  rushing 
towards  the  Loire,  following,  as  a  rear-guard,  the  heavy 
Austrasian  knights  in  full  panoply  of  steel.  This  enormous 
mass  of  Franks,  Teutons,  and  Gallic  Romans  passed  the 
Loire  at  Orleans,  and  was  joined  by  the  remnants  of  the 
Aquitaine  army  which  had  been  compelled  to  retire  into 
Berri  and  Touraine,  and  appeared  before  the  invaders  in  Oc- 
tober, 732. 

"This  was  one  of  the  most  solemn  moments  in  the  whole 
history  of  the  human  race.  Islamism  was  face  to  face  with 
the  last  bulwark  of  Christianity.  After  the  Visigoths,  the 
Gallo- Vascons ;  after  the  Gallo-Vascons,  the  Franks;  but 
after  the  Franks,  nothing!  The  Anglo-Saxons  isolated  in 
their  island ;  the  Lombards  weak  rulers  of  exhausted  Italy ; 
even  the  Greco-Romans  of  the  Eastern  Empire  could  not 
save  Europe.  Constantinople  had  work  enough  to  save  itself. 
The  contemporary  chronicler  Isidore  de  Beja  was  not  wrong 
in  calling  the  Frank  army  'the  army  of  the  Europeans.'  That 
army  lost,  the  world  was  Mahomet's. 

"What  would  have  been  the  result  to  humanity  had  the 


SAINT  GREGORY  III  59 

European  civilization  of  the  Middle  Ages,  our  mother,  been 
thus  stifled  in  the  cradle?  At  the  moment  of  the  tremendous 
collision,  the  Arabs,  still  in  the  first  fierce  fervor  of  Islamism, 
had,  assuredly,  more  humanity,  morality,  and  enlightenment 
than  the  Franks.  But  we  must  not  be  deluded  by  that  acci- 
dental superiority,  nor  dazzled  by  the  elegant  monuments  of 
art  and  literature  that  were  produced  in  Cordova,  Granada, 
Bagdad,  and  Shiraz.  Islamism,  compared  to  European  be- 
lief, was  not  a  new  development  of  humanity,  but  a  back- 
ward impulse.  The  Koran  resuscitated  ancient  fatalism, 
subjected  women  anew  to  the  humiliating  yoke  of  polygamy, 
which  the  Greeks  and  Romans  had  broken. 

"The  fate  of  the  world  was  about  to  be  decided  between 
the  Franks  and  the  Arabs.  The  barbarians  of  Austrasia 
scarcely  suspected  what  issues  were  intrusted  to  their 
swords ;  yet  they  had  a  vague  notion  of  the  immensity  of  the 
struggle  in  which  they  were  about  to  be  engaged.  The  Mus- 
sulmans, on  their  part,  hesitated  for  the  first  time.  During 
a  week  the  East  and  the  West  examined  each  other  with 
hate  and  terror;  the  two  armies,  or  rather  the  two  worlds, 
were  mutually  astonished  by  the  differences  of  physiog- 
nomy, of  costume,  and  of  tactics.  The  Franks  gazed  with 
curious  eye  upon  those  myriads  of  turbaned  men  of  dark 
complexion,  with  white  burmoose,  striped  abas,  round 
shields,  curved  sabres,  and  light  lances,  curvetting  on  their 
horses ;  and  the  Moslem  sheiks  passed  and  repassed  in  front 
of  the  Franco-Teutonic  lines,  in  order  to  get  a  closer  view  of 
those  giants  of  the  North,  with  their  long  fair  hair,  their 
shining  helmets,  and  their  coats  of  steel  mail  or  buffalo  hide, 
their  long  swords,  and  their  enormous  battle-axes. 

"At  length,  on  the  seventh  day,  which  was  a  Saturday,  at 
the  end  of  October,  towards  the  dawn,  the  Arabs  and  the 
Moors  came  from  their  tents  at  the  cry  of  the  muezzins  call- 


60  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

ing  the  soldiers  to  prayer;  they  deployed  in  order  on  the 
plain,  and  after  the  morning  prayer  Abd-er-Rahman  gave 
the  signal.  The  Christian  army  received,  unmoved,  the 
shower  of  arrows  which  the  Mussulmans  poured  in  upon 
them;  then  the  masses  of  the  Mussulman  cavalry  dashed 
forward  with  their  war-cry,  'Allah  akbar!'  'God  is  great  P 
and  fell  like  a  hurricane  cloud  upon  the  army  of  the  Euro- 
peans. The  long  line  of  the  Franks  was  unbroken  by  that 
rude  shock;  motionless  as  a  wall  of  iron,  or  a  rampart  of 
ice,  the  people  of  the  North  stood  in  closely  serried  ranks 
like  men  of  marble.  Twenty  times  the  Mussulmans  wheeled 
to  return  to  the  charge  with  the  swiftness  of  lightning,  and 
twenty  times  their  impetuous  charge  was  broken  upon  that 
unshaken  living  wall.  The  Austrasian  giants,  erect  upon 
their  heavy  Belgian  horses,  received  the  slight  men  of  the 
South  upon  the  point  of  the  sword,  piercing  them  through 
and  through  with  frightful  thrusts.  The  battle,  neverthe- 
less, continued  throughout  the  day,  and  Abd-er-Rahman  still 
hoped  to  weary  out  the  resistance  of  the  Christians,  when, 
towards  the  tenth  hour  (four  in  the  afternoon),  King  Eudes, 
who,  with  what  was  left  of  his  Basques  and  Aquitaines,  had 
outflanked  the  Arab  army,  threw  himself  upon  the  camp  of 
the  Wali  and  repulsed  its  guards.  The  rampart  of  ice  moved 
at  length :  Charles  and  his  Austrasians  charged  in  their  turn, 
and  overthrew  all  before  them.  Abd-er-Rahman  and  the 
flower  of  his  followers  disappeared,  crushed  beneath  that 
mass  of  iron." 

The  consequences  of  that  battle  of  Poitiers  were  immense. 
Charles  Martel  despatched  a  courier  to  Gregory,  to  announce 
to  him  the  victory  of  the  Christian  army,  which  the  papal 
nuncios,  previous  to  the  battle,  had  so  much  encouraged  by 
the  distribution  of  sacred  badges  blessed  by  the  pope  upon 
the  altar  of  Saint  Peter. 


SAINT  GREGORY  III  61 

In  all  the  temples  of  Italy  and  France,  thanks  were  offered 
up  to  God.  The  nuncios  returned  to  Rome  laden  with  pres- 
ents, and  empowered  to  make  known  to  all  the  adversaries 
of  Gregory  that  Charles  Martel,  his  son  and  the  defender  of 
Christendom,  himself  notably  the  object  of  God's  benevo- 
lence, would  never  suffer  that  even  the  slightest  insult 
should,  with  impunity,  be  offered  to  God's  vicar  on  earth. 
The  emperors  of  the  East  must  learn  that  another  empire 
was  about  to  be  established  in  Europe;  and  the  Lombards 
perceived  that  they  must  show  great  respect  to  the  new 
power  that  had  sprung  up  in  front  of  them. 

We  have  seen  God's  protection  in  the  battle  given  to  Max- 
entius  by  Constantine.  We  see  it  now  crown  the  heroism 
of  Martel,  fighting  with  the  blessing  of  Gregory  III.  After 
Valette's  heroic  defence  of  Malta  we  shall  behold  the  lesson 
given  the  Turks  at  Lepanto;  and  still  later,  the  great  Sobi- 
eski  deliver  Vienna  from  the  vizir  of  Mahomet  IV. 

In  739  the  pope  confirmed  the  institution  of  four  bishop- 
rics, those,  viz.,  of  Salzburg,  Freisingen,  Ratisbon,  and  Pas- 
sau,  which  had  been  made  in  Bavaria  by  Saint  Boniface, 
apostolic  legate  and  Apostle  of  Germany.  Gregory  ordered 
the  monks  of  Monte  Cassino  to  recite,  in  addition  to  the 
divine  office,  that  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  Urban  II  imposed 
the  same  obligation  upon  all  priests  on  occasion  of  the  first 
crusade.  In  the  time  of  Gregory  III  the  regionary  cardinals 
had  been  increased  in  number  from  seven  to  fourteen,  and 
he,  further,  created  four,  who  were  called  palatines,  and 
whose  duty  was  to  assist  the  pope  during  his  celebration  of 
the  office.  But  the  institution  of  those  four  deacons  did  not 
long  subsist  in  the  Roman  Church;  they  were  subsequently 
created  priests.  The  number  of  fourteen  deacons  subse- 
quently varied  according  to  the  pope's  pleasure,  up  to  the 
papacy  of  Sixtus  V.    That  pope  definitively  settled  that  the 


62  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

number  should  never  exceed  fourteen,  which  is  still  the  pre- 
vailing number. 

Gregory  governed  the  Church  ten  years,  eight  months, 
and  ten  days.  He  was  one  of  the  most  learned  men  of  his 
time,  and  gifted  with  a  prodigious  memory.  He  knew  all 
the  Psalms  by  heart;  he  showed  himself  especially  prudent 
in  affairs  of  importance,  and,  like  Saint  Gregory  the  Great, 
showed  great  interest  with  respect  to  those  in  slavery. 

In  three  ordinations,  in  the  month  of  December,  he  cre- 
ated eighty  bishops,  twenty-four  priests,  and  three  deacons. 
He  died  on  the  27th  of  November,  741.  The  Holy  See  was 
vacant  only  two  days,  the  right  of  election,  without  waiting 
for  the  confirmation  by  the  exarch  of  Ravenna,  being  now 
fully  established. 

There  are  seven  letters  of  this  pope  in  Labbe's  Collection 
of  the  Councils,  Vol.  IV,  and  Baluze  has  inserted  one  of 
them  in  the  appendix  to  the  treatise  De  Primatibus,  by  Peter 
de  Marca. 


92 
SAINT  ZACHARY— A.D.  741 

THIS  pope,  son  of  Polycronius,  a  native  of  Syria, 
canon  regular,  then  a  Benedictine  monk,  was  cre- 
ated cardinal-priest  by  Gregory  III.  Others  say 
that  he  belonged  to  the  Pontina  family  of  San  Severino,  in 
Calabria,  and  was  the  fourth  Neapolitan  pope. 

He  was  elected  pontiff  on  the  30th  of  November,  741.  As 
we  have  seen  at  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Gregory  III,  the  con- 
sent of  the  exarch  of  Ravenna  was  not  awaited,  and  the  con- 


1    ilv 

- 

*4 

■  r 

K 

<* 

Wt 

+ 

HHHHH 

|     ZACHARIAv^  -  I*PP  - 

ROMANV^- 

SAINT  ZACHARY  63 

secration  of  the  pontiff  took  place  without  that  formality, 
which  thenceforth  was  totally  abolished. 

Saint  Zachary  confirmed  the  erection  of  three  bishoprics 
established  in  Germany  by  Saint  Boniface;  subsequently  he 
confirmed  the  archbishopric  of  Mainz,  to  which  the  same 
Saint  Boniface  gave  as  suffragans  the  bishops  of  Langres,  of 
Cologne,  of  Worms,  of  Spires,  and  of  Strasburg. 

For  nearly  two  years  the  Lombards  had  occupied  four 
towns  of  the  Papal  States — Orta,  Amelia,  Bomazzo,  and 
Bieda.  Pope  Zachary  went  to  Terni  to  have  a  meeting  with 
King  Luitprand,  still  alarmed  by  the  victories  of  Charles 
Martel,  and  the  pope  did  not  return  to  Rome  until  he  had 
obtained  the  restitution  of  these  towns  one  after  the  other, 
and  even  of  some  provinces  also,  including  Sabina,  which, 
thirty  years  previously,  had  been  wrested  from  Pope  Con- 
stantine. 

In  743  Zachary,  leaving  the  government  of  Rome  to  Ste- 
phen, patrician  and  duke,  named  by  the  Holy  See,  made  a 
journey  to  Ravenna,  again  to  resist  the  attacks  of  the  lieu- 
tenants of  Luitprand.  From  Ravenna  he  proceeded  to  visit 
King  Luitprand  himself  at  Pavia.  The  king  could  not  resist 
the  eloquence  and  the  energetic  representations  of  the  pope, 
who  reproached  him  with  the  violation  of  his  promises  made 
after  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  with  a  continual  breach  of  faith, 
and  with  impious  and  sacrilegious  conduct.  Luitprand  was 
convinced,  and  immediately  restored  all  the  usurped  terri- 
tories. After  the  death  of  Luitprand,  Rachis,  Duke  of 
Forli,  succeeded  to  the  Lombard  throne,  and  Zachary  pro- 
ceeded to  visit  that  prince  at  Perugia,  to  induce  him  to 
raise  his  siege  of  that  city.  The  language  of  the  pope  was 
so  persuasive  that  the  prince  not  only  desisted  from  his 
projects,  but  also  abdicated  his  throne  in  favor  of  his  brother, 
and  retired  into- the  monastery  of  Monte  Cassino.    Zachary 


64  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

exempted  that  monastery  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bish- 
ops, rendering  it  subject  only  to  the  authority  of  the  Holy 
See.  We  have  seen  the  holy  and  admirable  union  which  was 
established  between  Gregory  II,  Gregory  III,  and  Charles 
Martel.  It  will  astonish  no  one,  therefore,  that  Zachary  was 
warmly  attached  to  the  son  of  the  conqueror  of  the  Saracens, 
the  son  of  that  great  man  who  hurled  them  from  France,  and 
thus  saved  that  kingdom  from  contact  with  the  pestiferous 
errors  of  Mahometanism. 

Boniface  consulted  Zachary  with  the  most  entire  confi- 
dence. Sometimes,  in  Germany,  priests  who  were  rather 
illiterate  administered  baptism  in  terms  that  were  not  cor- 
rect, and  Boniface  cited  some  examples.  Zachary  replied 
that  the  baptism  should  be  deemed  valid  even  when  the 
priest  had  said  words  grammatically  so  faulty  as  "Baptizo 
te  in  nomine  patria,  et  filia,  et  Spiritus  Sancta."  The  pope 
also  ordered  that  the  priests  could  not  celebrate  the  holy 
mysteries  while  leaning  on  a  stick  or  having  the  head  cov- 
ered; and  he  commanded  that  churchmen  should  never  ap- 
pear in  the  street  without  the  habit  commonly  called  a 
soutane. 

In  745  Zachary  forbade  names  to  be  given  to  any  of  the 
angels,  except  Michael,  Gabriel,  and  Raphael.  On  the  au- 
thority of  some  illuminated  manuscripts,  it  has  been  main- 
tained that  four  other  angels  were  invoked — Uriel,  Saltiel, 
Geudiel,  and  Barachiel.  But  the  invocation  of  these  four 
names  was  subsequently  deemed  to  be  a  remnant  of  the  su- 
perstition of  the  Basilians.  The  same  prohibition  appears  in 
the  acts  of  the  synods  of  Orleans  and  Laodicea,  and  in  the 
Capitularies  of  Charlemagne. 

Saint  Boniface,  in  his  intimate  correspondence  with  the 
pope,  complained  that  one  of  the  Roman  clergy,  named  Vir- 
gilius,  endeavored  to  create  a  variance  between  him  and 


SAINT  ZACHARY  65 

Odilo,  Duke  of  Bavaria;  and  that  this  priest,  moreover, 
taught  many  errors,  especially  these:  "That  there  was  an- 
other world,  other  men  under  the  earth,  another  sun,  and 
another  moon."  Zachary  ordered  him  to  reprimand  Vir- 
gilius,  and  asked  Odilo  to  send  him  to  Rome  to  have  his  doc- 
trine examined.  Modern  writers  err  in  saying  that  Zachary 
condemned  the  opinion  of  the  antipodes.  He  had  in  view 
only  certain  heretics  who  maintained  the  existence  of  a  race 
of  men  not  descended  from  Adam  and  not  ransomed  by 
Christ. 

Zachary  set  free  many  slaves  whom  the  Venetian  mer- 
chants would  have  taken  to  Africa  to  sell  them  to  the  infi- 
dels. The  Venetians  appeared  to  depart  from  the  system 
of  moderation  which  had  led  them  to  be  contented  with  a 
wise  mode  of  internal  administration  under  the  protection  of 
the  pontiffs. 

The  ambition  of  wealth  made  some  merchants  of  that  city 
desire  to  push  their  commercial  relations  to  distant  parts  at 
all  risks.  But  commerce  is  not  like  industry:  if  in  many 
points  it  shows  egotism,  it  tempers  this  defect  by  a  national 
and  patriotic  spirit  that  makes  it  tolerable.  The  commerce 
of  the  Venetians  showed  itself  from  the  first,  what  it  is  too 
frequently  everywhere,  absolutely  cosmopolitan  and  without 
respect  for  religion  and  one  of  its  noblest  doctrines,  that 
which  condemns  slavery.  Zachary  for  a  moment  arrested 
this  scandal. 

Zachary  has  left  letters,  some  decrees,  a  translation  from 
the  Latin  into  the  Greek  of  the  Dialogues  of  Saint  Gregory. 
The  finest  and  fullest  edition  of  this  last-named  work  is  that 
of  Canisius,  which  has  important  notes. 

Saint  Zachary  governed  the  Church  ten  years,  three 
months,  and  a  few  days.  In  three  ordinations  he  created 
eighty-five  bishops,  thirty  priests,  and  five  deacons.  He  died 
11 


66  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

on  the  14th  of  March,  752,  and  was  buried  at  the  Vatican  on 
the  following  day. 

Anastasius  the  Librarian  praises  this  pope  for  great  affa- 
bility, and  for  moderation,  piety,  and  a  spirit  of  compassion 
and  forgiveness. 

The  Holy  See  was  vacant  twelve  days,  if  we  take  no  ac- 
count of  the  next  papal  reign  of  only  two  days. 


93 
STEPHEN  II— A.D.  752 

ON  the  27th  of  March,  752,  Stephen,  a  Roman  cardinal- 
priest  of  Saint  Chrysogonus,  was  elected  pontiff; 
but  two  days  after  he  died  of  apoplexy.  Many  wri- 
ters, on  the  ground  that,  though  elected,  he  was  not  conse- 
crated, will  not  admit  that  he  was  pope.  Bury  is  not  of  their 
opinion,  and  in  his  nomenclature  includes  the  name  of  Ste- 
phen II.  Monsignor  Borgia,  afterwards  cardinal,  follows 
Francis  Vettori  in  holding  that  Stephen  was  pope  and 
should  be  considered  as  such. 

Feller,  in  his  Dictionary,  and  the  editor  of  the  Biographie 
Universelle,  do  not  reckon  Stephen  II  among  the  popes ;  and 
Novaes,  by  omitting  him,  is  obliged  to  alter  the  numbering 
of  all  the  popes  of  the  name. 


m 

v^EPHANV^-II^PP-  ROMAN  V$ 


mn 


X 


STEPHEN  III  67 

94 
STEPHEN  III— A.D.  752 

IT  is  supposed  that  Stephen  III,  a  canon  regular,  and 
afterwards  created  cardinal-deacon  by  Saint  Zachary, 
was  of  the  Orsini  family.  He  was  a  Roman,  and  son  of 
Constantine.  He  was  elected  pope  on  the  30th  of  March, 
752. 

Stephen,  being  unable  to  put  a  stop  to  the  incursions  of 
Astulphus,  king  of  the  Lombards,  resolved  to  ask  the  aid  of 
Pepin,  son  of  Charles  Martel.  Stephen  had  before  this  im- 
plored the  assistance  of  the  Emperor  Constantine  Coprony- 
mus.  That  prince,  involved  in  wars  which  he  believed  likely 
to  be  prosperous,  advised  Stephen  to  lay  before  Pepin  the 
misfortunes  of  the  Church.  The  pope  determined  to  go  to 
France.  Pepin,  in  order  to  be  agreeable  to  the  pontiff,  sent 
three  successive  embassies  to  Astulphus.  That  prince 
haughtily  persisted  in  his  refusals,  and  Pepin  at  length  re- 
solved to  march  upon  Pavia. 

On  the  20th  of  July,  746,  Pepin  had  been  crowned  king  of 
the  French  by  Saint  Zachary,  with  his  sons  Charles,  after- 
wards known  as  Charlemagne,  and  Carloman ;  and  all  three, 
and  their  successors,  were  declared  Roman  patricians,  and 
protectors  and  defenders  of  the  Holy  Apostolic  See. 

When  the  troops  of  Pepin  were  half-way  towards  the 
Alps,  he  again  sent  ambassadors ;  Pepin  did  this  at  the  solic- 
itation of  the  pope,  who  wished  to  avoid  the  shedding  of 
blood.  Astulphus  replied  only  by  threats.  Pepin,  unwilling 
that  a  king  of  France  should  be  insulted,  crossed  the  Alps, 
besieged  the  prince  in  Pavia,  and  made  him  promise  to  re- 


68  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

store  Ravenna.  Astulphus  broke  this  last  promise  once,  but 
was  at  length  obliged  to  yield.  Pepin,  on  giving  to  the  pope 
the  recovered  provinces,  augmented  the  principality  of  the 
Roman  pontiff.  From  that  time  the  popes,  not  as  mere  pro- 
prietors, but  as  sovereigns,  organized  an  undisputed  admin- 
istration, and  were  invested  with  full  power,  as  to  civil 
affairs,  alike  for  the  exarchate  and  for  the  city  of  Rome.  Be- 
sides the  towns  of  the  Emilian  province,  Anastasius  counts 
twenty-two  others  in  the  donation  of  Pepin. 

It  is  also  to  be  noticed  that  this  donation  of  Pepin-'s  was  a 
pure  restitution  of  portions  of  the  pontifical  domain.  So  that 
the  principality  of  the  Church  was  not  then,  in  the  proper 
sense  of  the  word,  instituted,  but  extended  and  considerably 
increased. 

Stephen,  having  received  the  restitution  of  this  domain, 
granted  the  administration  of  Ravenna  to  the  archbishop 
and  tribunes  of  the  city,  and  the  archbishop  even  took  the 
name  of  exarch,  but  in  quality  of  a  subject  of  the  Church. 

King  Astulphus  dying  in  756,  the  Holy  Father  aided,  by 
means  of  the  French  troops,  in  causing  Desiderius,  the  ruler 
of  some  of  the  Lombards  in  Tuscany,  to  be  recognized  as 
king  of  the  whole  nation.  It  had  been  stipulated  between 
the  pope  and  Desiderius  that  the  latter  should  keep  no  gar- 
risons in  the  cities  and  towns  given  by  Pepin  which  Astul- 
phus had  held. 

Those  cities  and  towns  were  Faenza,  Imola,  Ferrara, 
Osimo,  Ravenna,  Umana,  and  Bologna.  As  the  result  of 
those  arrangements,  only  Faenza  and  the  duchy  of  Ferrara 
were  restored  to  the  pope.  As  to  the  remainder,  Desiderius, 
having  become  peaceable  king  of  the  Lombards,  broke  his 
promise. 

However,  Stephen,  never  unmindful  of  the  interests  of  the 
Church,  condemned  the  conciliabule  held  at  Constantinople 


* 


\ 


\\m 


K 


m 


* 


PAVLVtT  - 1-  PP  -  ROMAN  W  * 


SAINT  PAUL  I  69 

by  Constantine  Copronymus,  in  which  an  order  to  destroy 
the  holy  images  was  renewed,  and  he  endeavored  to  bring  the 
emperor  to  a  reconciliation,  which  was  desired  by  the  whole 
Church,  even  at  Byzantium. 

Even  before  Stephen  became  pope,  he  was  so  much  be- 
loved by  the  Roman  people  that  when  his  election  became 
known  they  carried  him  on  their  shoulders  to  the  Basilica  of 
Saint  John  Lateran.  Thence,  at  a  later  date,  originated  the 
use  of  the  sedia  gestatoria,  which  still  exists,  and  which 
gives  to  the  pomps  of  Rome  an  air  of  magnificence  un- 
equalled at  the  court  of  any  other  sovereign. 

Stephen  III  governed  the  Church  five  years  and  twenty 
days.  In  one  ordination,  in  the  month  of  March,  he  created 
four  bishops  (Natalis  Alexander  says  twenty),  two  priests, 
and  two  deacons.  This  pope  died  on  the  25th  of  April,  757. 
He  was  interred  in  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  was  vacant 
thirty-five  days. 


95 
SAINT  PAUL  I— A.D.  757 

SAINT  PAUL  I,  created  cardinal-deacon,  was  a  Ro- 
man, and  brother  of  the  preceding  pope.  This  example 
of  brother  succeeding  brother  in  the  chair  of  Saint  Peter 
was  repeated  in  the  eleventh  century  by  the  brothers  John 
XIX  and  Benedict  VIII.  Paul  I  was  consecrated  pope  on 
the  29th  of  May,  757.  As  soon  as  he  was  elected,  and  even 
before  he  was  consecrated,  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Pepin,  king  of 
the  French,  begging  him  to  continue  his  protection  to  the 


70  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Romans.  In  the  fourth  year  of  his  pontificate  he  wrote  an- 
other letter  to  the  same  prince,  conjuring  him  to  compel 
Desiderius  to  restore  all  the  church  patrimony  and  all  the 
Church's  rights  in  various  places,  which  property  and  rights 
Desiderius  withheld. 

In  761  the  Holy  Father  founded  in  his  own  paternal  house 
the  monastery  and  church  of  Saints  Stephen  and  Sylvester. 
He  transported  thither  the  bodies  of  those  saints,  endowed 
the  institution  richly,  and  gave  it  to  the  Greek  monks  that 
they  might  celebrate  the  office  there  according  to  their  ritual. 
Subsequently  the  monastery  belonged  to  the  nuns  of  Saint 
Clare.  The  pope  also  removed  into  the  church  the  body  of 
Saint  Petronilla,  and  other  bodies  of  martyrs  that  had  lain 
scattered  in  the  ancient  cemeteries  since  the  invasions  of  the 
Lombards.  Saint  Paul  received  from  Pepin  the  cloth  on 
which  the  king's  daughter  Gisella  had  been  laid  after  her 
baptism.  It  appears  that  Pepin  had  asked  the  pope  for  some 
books,  and  His  Holiness  replied  that  he  sent  as  many  as  he 
could  find.  "Who,"  exclaims  Tiraboschi,  "would  not  expect 
to  see  an  ample  catalogue  of  books,  a  present  worthy  of  the 
pope  who  sent  it  and  of  the  king  who  received  it  ?"  Well,  this 
great  treasure  consisted  of  an  antiphonary  (a  church  book  in 
which  portions  of  the  office  are  arranged  with  notes  for 
plain-singing),  Aristotle's  Logic,  the  books  of  Saint  Diony- 
sius  the  Areopagite,  with  a  small  number  of  other  books. 

At  the  same  time  Saint  Paul  urged  Pepin  to  introduce  the 
Roman  chant  into  his  kingdom. 

Nor  did  the  pope  spare  any  pains  towards  effecting  the 
conversion  of  the  emperor  of  the  East,  Constantine  Cop- 
ronymus,  exhorting  him  to  abandon  the  heresy  of  the  Icono- 
clasts. The  pope  sent  him  legates  charged  with  the  duty  of 
bringing  the  emperor  back  to  the  Catholic  worship  and  the 
veneration  of  the  sacred  images.    But  Constantine,  still  ob- 


*(  LIBRARY  G 


SAINT  PAUL  I  71 

stinate  in  his  error,  despised  the  paternal  observations  of  the 
pope,  and  treated  with  inhumanity  and  violence  the  legates 
sent  to  Constantinople.  All  the  questions  discussed  in  coun- 
cils were  not  within  the  capacity  of  the  common  people,  but 
all  understood  the  blows  of  axes  aimed  at  statues,  and  the 
most  learned  and  the  most  ignorant  were  alike  judges.  Suf- 
ficient notice  has  not  been  bestowed  upon  the  part  that  Italy 
reserved  for  herself  in  that  quarrel  about  the  images.  To 
take  away  from  the  people  those  religious  pleasures  which 
sculpture  and  painting  presented  for  their  gaze  in  the 
temples  and  on  the  public  places  was  to  wound  them  in  the 
most  sensitive  part  of  their  pious  feelings. 

In  the  collection  of  Gretser  there  are  twenty-two  letters  of 
Saint  Paul. 

This  pope  governed  the  Church  ten  years  and  one  month, 
with  great  wisdom  and  prudence. 

In  one  ordination  he  created  three  bishops,  twelve  priests, 
and  two  deacons. 

He  died  on  the  28th  of  June,  767,  and  was  the  first  who  was 
interred  in  Saint  Paul  beyond  the  walls.  A  few  months 
afterwards  his  body  was  removed  to  Saint  Peter's  and  placed 
near  the  great  altar. 

A  short  time  before  the  death  of  Saint  Paul,  an  antipope, 
named  Constantine,  made  his  appearance;  he  had  been 
elected  by  the  influence  of  his  brother  Toton,  Duke  of  Nepi. 

At  evening  Constantine  was  only  a  layman;  he  caused 
himself  to  be  made  deacon,  disdained  to  be  made  priest,  had 
himself  ordained  bishop  by  George,  Bishop  of  Palestrina, 
and  then  he  was  crowned  by  the  same  George,  assisted  by 
Eustasius  and  Citonatus,  bishops  of  Albano  and  Porto. 
Shortly  after,  his  father  having  been  killed,  Constantine  was 
confined  in  a  monastery.  During  his  intrusion  he  created 
eight  bishops,  eight  priests,  and  four  deacons. 


72  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

After  him,  in  768,  appeared  another  antipope,  monk-abbot 
of  Saint  Vito,  and  cardinal-priest ;  but  on  the  very  day  of  his 
attempting  the  intrusion  he  was  repulsed  and  sent  back  to 
his  monastery. 


96 
STEPHEN  IV— A.D.  768 

STEPHEN,  canon  regular  of  Saint  John  Lateran,  then  a 
religious  in  the  monastery  of  Saint  Chrysogonus,  had 
been  employed  by  four  of  his  predecessors  in  the 
papacy,  and  became  cardinal-priest.  He  was  a  Sicilian,  and 
the  son  of  Oliva.  He  was  elected  pope  on  the  5th,  and  conse- 
crated on  the  7th  of  August,  768. 

In  the  following  year,  in  a  council  held  in  the  month  of 
April,  in  Saint  John  Lateran,  it  was  decided  that  no  one 
should  be  promoted  to  the  pontificate  unless  he  had  previ- 
ously been  ordained  priest  or  deacon.  That  measure  was 
advised  and  adopted  on  account  of  the  pretension  of  the  anti- 
pope  Constantine.  In  that  council  Constantine  was  treated 
with  great  severity.  The  populace  were  exceedingly  excited 
against  that  intruder,  who,  in  a  riot,  was  deprived  of  sight  in 
the  midst  of  a  great  fury  which  Stephen  could  not  allay,  as  he 
was  not  yet  promoted.  Certainly  the  disposition  of  Stephen 
warrants  us  in  believing  that,  if  Constantine  could  have  ap- 
pealed to  a  true  pontifical  power,  he  would  not  have  suffered 
the  cruel  treatment  that  he  could  not  escape. 

In  769  Desiderius,  king  of  the  Lombards,  under  the  pre- 
text of  venerating  the  tomb  of  the  apostles,  went  to  Rome. 
There  that  evil  prince  caused  many  Roman  nobles  to  be  ar- 


vTTEPHAN  VvV  *  im*  PP  *  vnCVLVv?  * 


STEPHEN  IV  73 

rested,  and,  following  the  ferocious  example  given  by  the 
populace,  he  had  them  deprived  of  sight,  apparently  to  re- 
venge Constantine. 

Not  contented  with  that  reprisal,  which  is  only  too  con- 
sonant with  the  ferocity  of  the  time,  he  invited  the  pope  to 
confer  with  him  upon  very  serious  business.  When  the  pope 
complied  with  that  invitation,  Desiderius  ordered  him  to  be 
confined,  with  the  intention  of  having  him  put  to  death,  which 
crime  would  have  been  committed  had  not  two  faithful  eccle- 
siastics, Christopher  and  Sergius,  courageously  opposed  it. 
That  fact  is  proved  by  a  letter  of  Adrian  I,  who  reproaches 
Desiderius  with  his  iniquitous  and  ferocious  conduct  towards 
Adrian's  predecessor,  Stephen. 

The  courage  of  the  two  priests  was  not  long  left  unre- 
warded in  the  manner  that  noble  and  virtuous  actions  were 
rewarded  at  that  time.  Desiderius  had  both  the  priests  de- 
prived of  their  eyes. 

In  770  Bertrade,  widow  of  King  Pepin,  visited  Italy,  and 
was  received  at  Pavia  with  great  magnificence  by  King  De- 
siderius, who  designed  to  sow  discord  between  the  pope  and 
the  king  of  the  French,  persuaded  as  he  was  that  by  that 
means,  he  could  manage  the  affairs  of  Italy  to  his  own  liking. 
Marriage  was  proposed  to  the  queen  between  her  daughter 
Gisella  and  Adelgise,  son  of  Desiderius,  and  between  a 
daughter  of  his  and  a  son  of  Queen  Bertrade.  The  latter  in- 
considerately consented  to  both  marriages;  but  as  soon  as 
Stephen  was  made  aware  of  the  project,  he  opposed  it  with 
the  whole  weight  of  the  apostolic  authority. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  Charlemagne  and  to  Carloman, 
Stephen  exhorted  them  not  to  repudiate  their  wives  in  order 
to  marry  other  princesses,  contrary  to  the  laws  of  the 
Church.  He  advised  the  princes  not  to  attach  themselves  so 
closely  to  a  king  who  on  many  points  was  an  enemy  to  the 


74  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Catholic  religion.  He  also  recommended  them  to  follow  the 
example  of  Pepin,  who  had  refused  to  give  his  daughter  Gi- 
sella  in  marriage  to  the  Emperor  Constantine  Copronymus, 
solely  because  that  emperor  was  not  strictly  in  the  Roman 
communion.  The  Holy  Father,  after  laying  the  letter  upon 
the  confessional  of  Saint  Peter,  and  upon  the  altar  upon 
which  he  had  celebrated  the  Mass,  took  the  letter  again  with 
solemnity,  and  despatched  it  to  the  princes  by  his  legates, 
Peter,  a  priest,  and  Pamphilus,  regionary  defender.  He 
ordered  them  to  be  energetic  in  urging  the  tenor  of  his 
remonstrance,  which  terminated  with  these  emphatic  words : 
"If  any  one  shall  venture  to  do  aught  in  opposition  to  this 
letter,  et  him  learn  that,  in  addition  to  the  authority  of  the 
blessed  Apostle  Peter,  the  tie  of  excommunication  is  bound 
around  him,  that  he  is  excluded  from  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  condemned  to  groan  in  eternal  fire,  in  company  with 
demons  and  others  of  the  impious." 

This  formula,  with  slight  differences,  has  become  familiar 
to  the  Roman  pontiffs,  to  show  their  supreme  authority  over 
all  the  faithful  in  this  life,  and  show  them  what  they  have  to 
fear  in  the  next. 

Unfortunately,  Charles,  despising  these  entreaties  and 
threats,  although  he  was  already  married  to  another  prin- 
cess, married  the  daughter  of  King  Desiderius,  but  after  a 
year  repudiated  her,  to  marry  Indelgarde,  a  princess  of  the 
Suabian  race. 

Stephen  governed  the  Church  three  years,  five  months,  and 
about  twenty-seven  days.  In  one  ordination  he  created  sev- 
eral bishops,  five  priests,  and  four  deacons.  He  died  on  the 
i st  of  February,  772. 

Anastasius  says  that  this  pope  was  very  learned  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  thoroughly  acquainted  with  ecclesias- 
tical traditions. 


.-.~"         "■  '■■ 


HADPIANV^  -I-PP  ^OMANYv^ 


ADRIAN  I  75 

His  name  occurs  in  some  martyrologies  with  the  title  of 
saint.    He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  seven  days. 


97 
ADRIAN  I— A.D.  772 

A  DRIAN  I,  clerk,  notary,  regionary,  and  then  cardinal- 
/  \  deacon,  was  a  Roman,  son  of  Theodore,  and  belonged 
JL  JL  to  the  noble  family  of  Colonna.  He  was  elected  pope 
on  the  gth  of  February,  772.  This  pontiff,  notwithstanding 
the  rudeness  of  the  time,  was  endowed  with  a  merit  which 
enhanced  the  effect  of  the  beauty  of  his  person.  His  prin- 
ciple was  that  great  point  of  ancient  discipline,  forgiveness 
of  the  guilty.  He  was  always  desirous  of  saving  life,  in  order 
to  give  time  for  repentance.  Under  his  authority  no  prisoner 
ever  suffered  torture.  He  set  at  liberty  some  Roman  nobles 
accused  of  various  offences.  On  that  subject  Anastasius  and 
De  Marca  repeat  that  at  that  time  the  popes  exercised  full 
power  in  civil  affairs,  unless  when  they  were  hindered  by 
popular  seditions. 

Desiderius,  king  of  the  Lombards,  intended  to  seize  upon 
Rome  and  expel  the  pope,  who  applied  to  Charlemagne. 
That  victorious  and  pious  prince  besieged  Desiderius  in 
Pavia,  in  773,  made  him  prisoner,  sent  him  to  the  monastery 
of  Corbie,  in  France,  and  put  an  end  to  the  authority  of  the 
Lombards. 

The  Lombard  kingdom  had  existed  two  hundred  and  six 
years.  The  name  of  Lombards,  however,  was  not  extinct 
with  their  princes.    Not  only  did  they  remain  on  the  lands 


76  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

which  the  Lombards  had  possessed  in  the  environs  of  the  Po, 
but  the  dukes  of  Benevento  gave  the  name  of  Lombardy  to 
the  lands  over  which  they  had  dominion.  In  this  revolution 
the  Greek  emperors  entirely  lost  the  hope  which  till  then 
they  had  cherished  of  recovering  the  exarchate  and  the 
pentapolis. 

In  773  Charles  gave  the  fine  domain  of  the  duchy  of  Bene- 
vento to  the  Holy  See. 

In  781  Adrian  baptized  Pepin,  son  of  Charlemagne,  and 
anointed  him  as  King  of  Italy.  He  also  crowned  another  of 
Charles's  sons,  Louis,  as  King  of  Aquitaine.  Adrian  ordered 
that  the  pontiffs  should  put  up  prayers  for  the  kings  of 
France  in  the  pontifical  High  Mass  that  is  celebrated  at  the 
beginning  of  Lent.  This  order  was  obeyed  in  other  Catholic 
kingdoms  by  the  priests  who  were  subjects  of  those  king- 
doms. 

Adrian  received  Charlemagne  at  Rome  three  times:  the 
first  time  in  773,  the  king  having  gone  to  celebrate  Easter  at 
Rome;  the  second  time  in  781,  when  he  visited  Rome  in  com- 
pany with  his  wife  and  his  son  Pepin ;  and  the  third  time  in 
787,  when  he  went  to  repress  the  arrogance  of  Arigisa,  Duke 
of  Benevento,  who  had  revolted  against  the  Holy  See. 

In  all  those  expeditions  the  principal  object  of  Charles  was 
to  defend  the  domains  of  the  Church,  which  had  been  given 
by  King  Pepin,  and  increased  by  Charles  himself,  the  pious 
donor  of  the  territory  of  Sabina  and  of  the  duchies  of  Spoleto 
and  Benevento. 

Adrian  having,  by  the  zeal  of  Constantine  VI  and  his 
mother  Irene,  obtained  peace  with  the  Eastern  Church,  re- 
solved to  assemble  the  seventh  general  council  for  the  putting 
down  of  the  Iconoclasts.  The  council  commenced  its  session 
in  786,  and  was  transferred  to  Nice  in  787.  It  was  attended 
by  three  hundred  and  fifty  bishops.    They  established  the 


ADRIAN  I  77 

veneration  of  images,  and  to  the  symbol  of  the  faith  they 
added  these  words :  "Qui  a  Patre  Filioque  procedit" — "Who 
proceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son." 

In  the  council  that  was  celebrated  at  Frankfort  in  794, 
Felix,  Bishop  of  Urgel,  in  Catalonia,  and  Elipand,  Arch- 
bishop of  Toledo,  were  condemned  for  not  admitting  the 
veneration  of  images,  and  for  maintaining  that  Christ  was 
only  the  adoptive  son  of  God. 

The  reign  of  Adrian  was  longer  than  that  of  any  pope 
from  Saint  Peter.  He  reigned  twenty-three  years,  ten 
months,  and  seventeen  days. 

In  two  ordinations  he  created  one  hundred  and  eighty-five 
bishops,  twenty-four  priests,  and  seven  deacons.  He  was  so 
charitable  that  he  everywhere  increased  the  revenues  of  the 
poor,  and  he  was  so  munificent  that  upon  the  church  of  the 
Vatican  alone  he  expended  two  thousand  five  hundred  and 
eighty  pounds  of  gold  and  nine  hundred  and  seven  pounds 
of  silver.  He  expended  nearly  as  much  upon  the  ornamenting 
of  Saint  Paul  outside  the  walls.  This  illustrious  bene- 
factor devoted  eleven  hundred  pounds  of  gold  to  the  rebuild- 
ing of  the  walls  of  the  city,  and  an  immense  sum  to  defray 
the  expense  of  repairing  the  basilica  and  churches.  He  died 
on  the  25th  of  December,  795,  and  was  buried  in  the  Vatican. 
On  his  tomb  was  placed  an  inscription  of  nineteen  couplets, 
said  to  have  been  composed  by  Charlemagne,  who  wept  bit- 
terly on  the  death  of  the  pope,  whom  he  had  always  looked 
upon  as  a  father. 

There  was  no  vacancy  in  the  Holy  See. 


78  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

98 
SAINT  LEO  III— A.D.  795 

SAINT  LEO,  a  Roman,  son  of  Asupius,  was  at  first 
canon  of  Saint  John  Lateran,  and  then,  if  we  may  rely 
upon  Chacon,  a  Benedictine  monk.  Modern  critics 
affirm  that  in  his  youth  Leo  lived  in  the  pontifical  palace,  for 
the  purpose  of  being  especially  instructed  in  the  sciences  and 
polite  literature ;  subsequently  he  was  made  subdeacon,  then 
deacon,  and  at  length  raised  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal-priest 
of  Saint  Susanna.  Unanimously  elected  pope  on  the  26th  of 
December,  he  was  consecrated  on  the  following  day,  and, 
after  his  consecration,  crowned  upon  the  lower  steps  of  the 
Vatican  Basilica. 

This  pontiff  was  solicited  by  Charlemagne  to  confirm  to 
him  the  title  of  Roman  Patrician,  which  had  been  conferred 
upon  him  by  Stephen  III,  and  which  imposed  upon  him  the 
obligation  to  defend  the  Church.  Leo  sent  to  him  the  keys 
of  Saint  Peter  and  the  standard  of  Rome.  Bellarmine  and 
Baronius  maintain  that  those  "keys"  were  no  other  than 
boxes  filled  with  relics.  Andrew  Vittorelli  thinks  that  they 
were  the  actual  keys  with  which  the  gates  of  the  Vatican 
Basilica  were  locked  and  unlocked. 

Novaes  adds :  "Protestants  assert  that  by  those  keys  and 
that  standard  of  Rome  the  pontiff  meant  to  put  Charles  in 
possession  of  the  Church  and  city  of  Rome,  but  that  conjec- 
ture is  refuted  by  Bzovius." 

That  writer  expresses  his  wonder  that  the  innovators 
could  be  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  in  those  times  it  was  the 
custom  to  present  those  keys  as  a  token  of  devotion,  not  only 


LEO-ni-PAPA-ROMAJNTW 


SAINT  LEO  III  79 

to  the  emperors,  but  also  to  other  princes  who  made  no 
claim  of  right  over  the  Roman  Church. 

It  is  certain  that  the  custom  of  sending  boxes  in  the  form 
of  keys,  and  containing  relics,  dates  from  Saint  Gregory, 
who  sent  such  to  King  Childebert  and  to  Recared,  King  of 
Spain.  Saint  Gregory  the  Great  assuredly  did  not  intend  to 
recognize  those  princes  as  his  suzerains !  The  "keys"  sent  to 
Charles  Martel  had  the  same  form  as  those  sent  by  Saint 
Gregory,  and  were  sent  with  the  same  intention.  They 
might  be  a  kind  of  symbol  to  recall  the  tomb  of  Saint  Peter. 
Gregory  VII,  in  1079,  sent  a  similar  "key"  to  Alphonso,  King 
of  Castile.  Finally,  Cenni  thus  sums  up:  "Sovereign  princes 
never  received  from  the  pontiffs  any  other  sort  of  keys ;  and 
to  doubt  that  is  like  doubting  the  light  of  the  sun." 

In  799  a  plot  was  set  on  foot  at  Rome  for  the  assassination 
of  Saint  Leo.  In  fact,  at  the  moment  when  he  went  forth 
from  the  palace  to  head  the  procession  on  Saint  Mark's  day, 
Pascal,  the  primate,  and  Campolo,  chaplain  of  the  Roman 
Church,  both  angry  that  they  had  not  succeeded  their  uncle, 
Adrian,  sent  armed  men  who  assaulted  the  pope  and  en- 
deavored to  deprive  him  of  his  eyes  and  tongue.  Legends 
relate  that  they  succeeded,  but  that,  by  a  miracle  performed 
by  Saint  Peter  and  Saint  Paul,  Saint  Leo  was  completely 
cured.  Novaes  combats  Fleury,  who,  in  fact,  relates  the  fact 
differently,  and  Novaes  quotes  the  testimony  of  Pagi,  of 
Anastasius  the  Librarian,  and  especially  of  Alcuin,  who  ex- 
plains the  miracle  in  some  verses  in  the  poem  devoted  to  a 
description  of  the  departure  of  Leo. 

After  recovering  his  health,  Leo  departed  for  France, 
whence  he  returned  to  Rome,  where  he  made  a  triumphal 
entry  on  Saint  Andrew's  day,  the  29th  of  November.  On 
Christmas  day,  A.D.  800,  Leo  anointed  and  crowned  Charle- 
magne emperor  of  the  Romans,  and  re-established  in  his 


80  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

favor  the  Western  Empire,  which  had  languished  without  a 
head  during  three  hundred  and  twenty-five  years,  from  the 
death  of  the  last  emperor,  Augustulus.  Charles,  aban- 
doning the  title  of  Patrician,  received  that  of  Emperor  and 
Augustus. 

In  "Italy"  we  read :  "The  last  year  of  the  eighth  century  is 
the  epoch  of  a  revolution  the  most  important  that  had  taken 
place  in  Europe  since  the  Roman  sovereigns  had  removed  the 
seat  of  empire  to  Constantinople.  The  French  monarch,  the 
greatest  prince  that  existed  in  the  world,  illustrious  alike  as 
a  warrior  and  a  legislator,  deprived  the  Greeks  of  the  last 
title  of  sovereignty  that  they  possessed  in  Italy,  and  thus 
took  away  from  them  forever  that  name  of  Romans,  which 
they  had  persisted  in  using  in  their  treaties  and  in  the  pre- 
amble of  their  decrees.  Pope  Saint  Leo  III  then  reigned. 
A  conspiracy  having  been  formed  against  him,  he  was  on  the 
point  of  perishing,  and  went  to  Paderborn  to  entreat  the 
succor  of  Charlemagne,  who  proceeded  to  Rome.  On  Christ- 
mas day,  800,  while  Charles  was  at  prayer  at  the  confessional 
of  Saint  Peter,  the  pope,  accompanied  by  the  bishops,  priests, 
and  French  and  Roman  lords,  approached  him,  and  placed 
upon  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  all  the  people  exclaimed : 
'Victory  and  long  life  to  Charles  the  most  pious,  Augustus 
great  and  pacific,  whom  God  crowneth.'  " 

The  pope  then  anointed  Charles  with  holy  oil.  All  authors 
agree  in  saying  that  Charles  then  pronounced  the  oath  taken 
by  his  successors  after  him:  "I,  emperor,  promise  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  before  God  and  the  Apostle  Saint 
Peter,  that  I  will  protect  and  defend  the  Holy  Roman  Church 
against  all,  as  far  as  God  gives  me  strength  and  power." 

The  festivities  lasted  far  through  January. 

But  what  had  been  the  time  chosen  by  Rome  to  accom- 
plish so  decisive  a  revolution,  thus  to  establish  the  indepen- 


SAINT  LEO  III  81 

dence  of  the  Holy  See?  The  time  when  a  woman  reigned, 
the  Empress  Irene.  This  princess,  born  in  Athens,  of  such  rare 
beauty  that  to  see  her  was  to  admire,  offered  a  contrast  of 
good  qualities  and  barbarous  inclinations.  Ascending  the 
throne  in  780  with  her  son  Constantine  VI,  she  at  first  re- 
nounced the  persecution  against  the  Iconoclasts.  This  con- 
descension to  the  Moslem  did  not  avail  the  Greeks  of  New 
Rome,  whom  the  Saracens  were  bent  on  expelling  from  By- 
zantium. Irene,  subsequently,  jealous  of  her  son,  put  him  to 
death,  to  be  sole  monarch.  The  details  of  Constantine's 
death  are  fearful :  his  eyes  were  torn  out  with  such  violence 
that  he  died.  The  news  of  this  crime  had  just  reached  Rome, 
where  it  excited  general  indignation,  except  amongst  those 
who  had  conspired  and  endeavored  to  assassinate  Leo. 

It  is  also  said  that  many  of  the  Roman  enemies  of  the  Holy 
See  endeavored  to  effect  a  matrimonial  alliance  between 
Irene  and  Charlemagne;  but  that  princess,  married  to  Leo 
Chazarus  in  769,  was  forty-six  years  old  and  could  not  expect 
to  bear  issue. 

Rome,  rejecting  on  the  one  hand  the  authority  of  this  cruel 
princess,  this  empress  almost  powerless  abroad,  who,  per- 
haps, merely  affected  religious  sentiments ;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  by  adopting  Charlemagne,  magnanimous  and  benefi- 
cent, commanding  a  people  composed  of  the  noble  adver- 
saries of  Caesar  in  Gaul,  and  the  bravest  colonies  from  Ger- 
many, still  proud  of  the  victory  of  Poitiers — Rome  well  knew 
the  interests  of  Italy,  and  paid  a  most  striking  homage  to 
public  morality. 

Above  all,  God  cemented  the  strength  of  his  Church  and 
recompensed  the  conquerors  of  those  ignorant  sectaries  of 
the  Arabian  impostor. 

A  frightful  earthquake,  in  801,  ruined  several  towns  in 
Italy,  and  especially  the  Basilica  of  Saint  Paul  beyond  the 


82  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

walls.  After  having  ordered  it  to  be  rebuilt,  the  pope  or- 
dered that  during  the  three  days  preceding  the  feast  of  the 
Ascension  the  litany  should  be  chanted  in  solemn  procession, 
just  as  for  a  similar  motive  Saint  Mamertus,  Bishop  of 
Vienne,  had  established  in  France  the  celebration  of  the 
Rogation  days. 

Saint  Leo  III  was  a  patron  of  the  fine  arts.  He  adorned 
Rome  with  sculptures  and  paintings;  and,  according  to 
Muratori,  he  had  paintings  on  glass  placed  in  the  windows 
of  several  churches. 

To  show  the  purity  of  his  Catholic  faith,  he  placed  in  the 
Vatican  Basilica  two  silver  tables  of  the  weight  of  ninety- 
four  pounds.  Upon  one  of  them  the  Nicene  or  Constanti- 
nopolitan  Creed  was  written  in  the  Greek  language,  and 
upon  the  other  in  Latin.  Upon  each  of  them  the  symbol  was 
that  formed  by  the  hundred  and  twenty  Fathers  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Constantinople. 

In  804  Saint  Leo  made  a  second  journey  to  France,  to  cele- 
brate Christmas  with  the  Emperor  Charlemagne,  who  met 
His  Holiness  at  Rheims.  Thence  the  two  sovereigns  passed 
into  Germany. 

In  813  he  established  the  feast  of  the  Assumption,  which 
had  been  celebrated  as  early  as  Sergius  I,  but  had  been  al- 
lowed to  fall  into  desuetude. 

Although  oppressed  by  infirmities,  he  had  the  habit  of 
celebrating  Mass  sometimes  eight  or  nine  times  a  day,  a  cus- 
tom of  many  priests  at  that  time,  but  abolished  by  Pope 
Alexander  II,  the  one  hundred  and  fifty-eighth  pope. 

Saint  Leo  III  governed  the  Church  twenty  years,  five 
months,  and  sixteen  days. 

In  three  ordinations  he  created  twenty-six  bishops,  thirty 
priests,  and  ten  deacons.  He  died  on  the  nth  of  June,  816, 
leaving  the  reputation  of  a  pontiff  who  was  friendly  to  men 


r 

vfTEPHANVvf 

-V 

*PP 

-POMANVvr- 

STEPHEN  V  83 

of  letters,  and  himself  learned,  eloquent,  affable,  mild,  and 
generous.  He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican,  and  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Rites  subsequently  caused  his  name  to  be 
placed  in  the  Roman  Martyrology.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  six  days. 

99 
STEPHEN  V— A.D.  816 

STEPHEN  V,  son  of  Julius  Marinus,  first  a  subdeacon 
,  and  then  deacon  under  Leo  III,  was  elected  pope  on 
'  the  2 2d  of  June,  816.  To  prevent  the  conspiracies  that 
were  forming  against  him,  he  made  the  Romans  take  the 
oath  of  fidelity  to  Louis,  son  of  Charlemagne,  whom  he  then 
anointed,  and  crowned  with  a  precious  crown  that  he  himself 
took  to  Rheims.  He  also  crowned  the  Empress  Ermen- 
garde,  wife  of  Louis. 

Stephen  founded  the  monastery  of  Saint  Praxedes,  in 
which  he  assembled  a  congregation  of  Greek  monks,  who, 
according  to  their  own  ritual,  chanted  and  sang  both  by 
night  and  by  day.  That  monastery  now  belongs  to  the 
monks  of  Vallombrosa. 

He  had  scarcely  returned  to  Rome  from  Rheims  when  he 
died,  on  the  24th  of  January,  817.  He  governed  the  Church  a 
little  more  than  seven  months.  In  one  ordination  this  pope 
created  five  bishops,  nine  priests,  and  four  deacons.  He  was 
interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  only 
one  day. 

Stephen  V  had  a  high  reputation  for  kindness  and  clem- 
ency. He  had  been  forced  to  leave  Rome  for  Rheims  to 
escape  the  machinations  of  wicked  men ;  yet  his  first  act  on 
approaching  Louis  was  to  ask  him  for  the  pardon  of  the  con- 


84  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

spirators,  whom  the  emperor  had  threatened  to  have  re- 
moved to  France  and  punished. 

Educated  in  the  courts  of  Adrian  and  of  Leo,  he  had  ac- 
quired their  noble  and  distinguished  manners,  and  to  those 
advantages  he  joined  a  sweet  humility,  a  virtue  which  recom- 
mended him  even  to  those  who  tried  to  brave  his  power. 


100 
SAINT  PASCAL  I— A.D.  817 

PASCAL  I,  Roman,  son  of  Maximin  Bonosus,  was  a 
Benedictine  monk,  and  abbot  in  the  monastery  of 
Saint  Stephen,  near  Saint  Peter's,  at  Rome.  He  was 
afterwards  created  cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Praxedes  by 
Leo  III. 

Pascal  was  elected  against  his  own  will,  on  the  25th  of 
January,  817. 

On  Easter  day,  823,  he  crowned  the  Emperor  Lothaire, 
eldest  son  of  Louis  the  Pious,  and  temporarily  granted  him 
the  authority  that  the  old  emperors  had  exerted  over  the 
Romans,  in  order  to  repress  the  audacity  of  those  who  con- 
spired against  the  sovereign  pontiffs.  The  acts  of  the  em- 
perors of  that  time  were  admirable  and  generous  in  giving 
the  sovereignty  of  Rome  to  the  popes;  and  the  foresight  of 
the  emperors  was  no  less  salutary,  which  occasionally 
seemed  to  resume  that  authority,  only  the  better  ultimately 
to  secure  it  to  the  successors  of  Saint  Peter. 

Under  the  pontificate  of  Pascal,  Rome  was  torn  by  cruel 
factions,  those  fatal  consequences  of  anarchy,  but  the  sacred 
robe  was  safely  sheltered  beneath  the  imperial  sceptre. 


4ft 


^ 


o 


m 


^3 


PA^CHALLS^PPP  -  TVSCVS+ 


SAINT  PASCAL  I  85 

This  holy  pontiff  gave  an  asylum  at  Rome  to  the  Greeks 
who  had  been  exiled  by  the  Iconoclasts.  He  received  from 
Louis  the  Pious,  by  means  of  a  diploma,  which  was  the 
source  of  all  the  other  imperial  diplomas,  a  confirmation  of 
the  gifts  and  restitutions  made  by  the  emperor's  predecessors 
to  the  Holy  See,  with  the  addition  of  Sicily  and  Sardinia. 
Pascal  has  been  reproached  with  want  of  firmness.  At 
Rome  there  were  two  parties  hostile  to  the  pope :  an  imperial 
party,  which,  ignorant  of  the  beneficent  intentions  of  the 
emperor,  seemed  to  demand  the  absolute  authority  of  that 
prince ;  and  a  Roman  party,  which  wanted  an  equally  vague 
independence.  It  was  impossible  but  that,  amidst  all  that 
disorder,  lovers  of  order  also  should  be  found,  who  demanded 
respect  for  the  pontifical  authority. 

Abominable  murders  having  been  committed  upon  Theo- 
dore, primate,  and  Leo,  nomenclator,  Pascal  publicly  mani- 
fested the  horror  with  which  those  crimes  inspired  him,  and 
history  assures  us  that  he  deplored  them  with  sincerity. 
Moreover,  in  this  case  there  was  a  denial  of  justice,  which 
paints  those  times  in  most  odious  colors.  Some  friends  of 
Pascal  were  against  giving  up  the  murderers  to  the  Emperor 
Lothaire  that  they  might  be  punished,  because  the  murderers 
were  of  the  faith  of  Saint  Peter,  and  their  victims  had  been 
guilty  of  high  treason.  Lothaire,  after  hearing  the  deputies 
of  the  pope,  made  no  further  inquiries,  following  his  natural 
inclination  to  clemency,  a  dangerous  and  fatal  -virtue  in 
troublous  times.  Pascal,  overwhelmed  with  cares  and  sor- 
row, did  not  long  survive  that  event. 

This  pope  governed  the  Church  seven  years  and  seventeen 
days.  In  two  ordinations  he  created  fifteen  bishops,  seven 
priests,  and  seven  deacons.  He  died  on  the  10th  of  February, 
824. 

He  was  interred  at  Saint  Praxedes,  in  a  tomb  which  he  had 


86  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

himself  caused  to  be  constructed.  The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  five  days. 

It  is  admitted  that  the  principal  clergy  of  Rome,  who  had 
called  themselves  cardinals  long  before  the  reign  of  Pascal, 
were  publicly  so  entitled  under  that  pontiff.  The  word  car- 
dinals of  the  Church  means  hinges  of  the  Church.  They 
were  at  that  time  few  in  number.  In  1277,  under  Nicholas 
III,  there  were  but  seven;  under  John  XXII,  in  1330,  there 
were  twenty ;  at  the  Council  of  Constance  there  were  thirty- 
four.  Leo  X  added  thirty-one,  making  sixty-five  in  all. 
Paul  IV,  in  1556,  added  five;  Sixtus  V,  in  1586,  considering 
that  seventy  was  the  number  of  the  elders  of  Israel,  ordered 
that  for  the  future  that  should  be  the  fixed  number,  as  it  still 
remains. 

Of  the  seventy,  six  have  the  title  of  cardinal-bishops,  fifty 
have  the  title  of  cardinal-priests,  and  fourteen  have  the  title 
of  cardinal-deacons.  We  shall  hereafter  see  how  that  wise 
order  has  been  established. 


101 
EUGENE  II— A.D.  824 

EUGENE  II,  a  Roman,  son  of  Bohemond,  canon  regu- 
lar, and  subsequently  cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Sabi- 
f  nus,  was  elected  pope  on  the  16th  of  February,  824. 
He  paid  great  honors  to  Lothaire,  son  of  Louis  the  Pious, 
employed  by  his  father  to  destroy  the  schism  which  had 
threatened  the  Church  at  the  moment  of  the  election  of  Eu- 
gene. At  this  time,  too,  Lothaire,  in  concert  with  the  pope, 
published  a  law  calculated  to  prevent  the  disturbances  that 


E\  GENIVvV  -  II  -  PAPA  HOMANV^ 


EUGENE  II  87 

often  occurred  during  the  elections.  The  imperial  ambassa- 
dors were  to  be  present  on  such  occasions,  that  their  author- 
ity might  put  a  stop  to  tumult.  Some  authors  maintain  that 
it  is  to  this  epoch  that  is  to  be  attributed  the  institution  of  a 
seminary  for  clerks,  as  the  result  of  a  canon  of  the  council 
which  was  then  assembled  at  Rome.  Various  authors  also 
dispute  respecting  the  question  whether  it  was  Eugene  who 
established  ordeal  by  cold  water  as  a  test  of  the  innocence  of 
an  accused  person.  Mabillon  declares  in  the  affirmative,  and 
relies  on  an  ancient  MS.  of  Rheims.  Natalis  Alexander  is  of 
the  contrary  opinion.  Pagi,  in  his  Breviarium  Pont.,  is  of 
like  opinion  with  Mabillon,  and  endeavors  to  combat  four 
principal  arguments  adduced  by  Natalis  Alexander.  Van 
Espen  does  not  decide,  but  confines  himself  to  saying  that 
this,  like  other  vulgar  tests,  was  in  use  for  several  centuries. 
Christ ianus  Lupus  maintains  that  the  proof  by  the  Eucharist 
is  of  very  ancient  use.  We  shall  find  Gregory  VII  proposing 
this  proof  to  King  Henry  IV.  Du  Cange,  in  his  Glos- 
sary, says  that  ordeal  by  cold  water,  one  of  the  vulgar  purga- 
tions called  the  Judgment  of  God,  consisted  in  this:  "The 
person  accused  of  a  crime  was  plunged  into  the  water :  if  he 
swam,  he  was  declared  guilty;  if  he  sank,  he  was  innocent." 
Novaes,  in  his  turn,  confines  himself  to  noticing  that  that 
custom  was  prohibited  by  Innocent  III  in  the  Council  of 
Lateran.  Agobard,  Archbishop  of  Lyons,  had  previously 
written  against  the  trials  of  both  fire  and  water.  Feller  says 
on  this  subject :  "One  would  have  no  very  high  opinion  of  the 
intellect  of  Eugene  if  it  is  true,  as  many  authors  affirm,  that 
he  established  the  trial  by  cold  water.  Certain  it  is  that  in 
those  times  the  means  of  ascertaining  the  truth  were  so  far 
from  enlightened  or  secure  that  one  is  tempted  to  approve 
the  recourse  to  supernatural  means.  Even  now  that  our 
jurisprudence  is  so  proud  of  its  enlightenment,  the  result  of 


88  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

many  trials,  both  civil  and  criminal,  is  no  more  trustworthy 
than  that  of  ordeal  by  cold  water." 

Eugene  governed  the  Church  three  years,  some  months, 
and  a  few  days.  His  great  charity  obtained  him  the  surname 
of  the  Father  of  the  People.  He  died  on  the  27th  of  August, 
827,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  re- 
mained vacant  four  days. 

According  to  Chacon,  the  election  of  Eugene  was  dis- 
turbed by  the  intrigues  of  an  antipope  named  Sinsinius. 
However,  no  mention  of  that  intrusion  is  made  by  Ana- 
stasius,  by  Martin  Polonius,  or  by  Platina.  At  any  rate,  it 
must  have  lasted  only  a  few  days. 


102 
VALENTINE— A.D.  827 

VALENTINE,  a  Roman,  son  of  Peter  Leontius,  of 
the  Rione  de  Via  Lata,  made  cardinal-deacon  by 
Pascal  I,  was  elected  pope  on  the  1st  of  September, 
827.  It  appears  that  he  was  consecrated  without  the  inter- 
vention of  the  authorities  who  represented  Lothaire,  not- 
withstanding the  law  of  which  we  spoke  in  our  sketch  of  this 
pope's  immediate  predecessor.  The  ceremonials,  as  we  have 
the  details  from  Mabillon,  consisted  in  the  consecration  of 
the  new  pontiff  at  Saint  Peter's,  the  oblation  of  the  sacrifice 
by  the  new  pope,  a  banquet,  and  a  distribution  to  the  senate 
and  people  of  presents  which  were  vulgarly  called  presby- 
teries. 

Valentine  governed  the  Church  forty  days.    This  prince 


VALENTIN  VS  -  I-PP  -ROMAINA^ 


GRECxORI\^  -IIII  -PAPA-ROMANV^ 


GREGORY  IV  89 

was  worthy  of  a  longer  pontificate,  on  account  of  his  piety, 
his  clemency,  and  his  liberality.  He  died  on  the  10th  of 
September,  827,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy 
See  remained  vacant  three  days. 


103 
GREGORY  IV— A.D.  827 

GREGORY  IV,  son  of  John,  was  a  noble  Roman  who 
r  became  a  Benedictine  monk  in  the  monastery  of 
Fossa  Nuova,  at  Terracina.  Pascal  I  had  created 
him  cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Mark.  On  the  14th  of  Septem- 
ber, A.D.  827,  he  was  elected  pope  in  spite  of  his  re- 
fusal; clergy,  senate,  and  people  refusing  to  yield  to  his 
unwillingness.  He  himself  favored  the  delaying  of  his 
consecration  under  pretext  of  waiting  for  the  ambassador  of 
the  emperor,  who  was  to  demand  from  the  Romans  whether 
the  election  had  been  regular.  In  the  meantime  this  humble 
monk,  like  his  predecessor,  Saint  Gregory  the  Great,  con- 
cealed himself  in  an  obscure  place ;  but  he  was  discovered  and 
conducted  to  the  pontifical  throne,  upon  which  he  was  placed 
almost  by  force. 

In  the  year  828  he  rebuilt  and  walled  in  the  town  of  Ostia, 
which,  from  his  own  name,  he  called  Gregoriopolis ;  his  ob- 
ject was  to  prevent  the  Saracens  from  continuing  their  in- 
roads by  ascending  the  Tiber,  which  falls  into  the  sea  near 
that  town. 

It  was  during  this  pope's  reign  that  the  Venetians  sent  a 
vessel  to  Alexandria  furtively  to  carry  off  the  body  of  Saint 


go  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Mark  the  Evangelist,  which  they  transported  into  the  ducal 
basilica  erected  in  honor  of  the  saint. 

Subsequently  to  that  event  the  pope  restored  at  Rome  the 
Church  of  Saint  Mark,  which  had  been  his  parish;  and  he 
made  rich  presents  to  it,  a  holy  ciborium  inclosed  in  a  silver 
tabernacle.  It  was  into  this  church  that  the  pope  transferred 
the  body  of  Saint  Hermes. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  828  the  Emperor  Louis  held  an 
assembly  at  Aix-la-Chapelle  for  an  inquiry  into  the  evils  of 
the  State  and  the  practicable  remedies  for  them.  Vala,  abbot 
of  Corbie,  venerable  for  age,  birth,  and  merit,  spoke  strongly, 
complaining  that  the  ecclesiastical  and  secular  powers  en- 
croached upon  each  other.  The  emperor,  he  urged,  often 
quitted  his  own  duties  to  interfere  in  affairs  of  religion,  in 
which  he  properly  had  no  concern,  and  the  bishops  interfered 
in  purely  temporal  affairs.  Possessions  consecrated  to  God 
were  perverted  into  gifts  to  laymen. 

To  this  the  lay  lords  replied:  "The  State  is  so  weakened 
that  it  can  no  longer  subsist  without  the  help  of  the  property 
and  vassals  of  the  Church."  "Tell  me,  I  pray,"  rejoined 
Vala,  "if  any  one  has  put  my  offering  on  the  altar,  and  an- 
other comes  and  takes  it,  how  do  you  call  the  act?"  "A  sacri- 
lege," they  replied.  "My  lord,"  cried  Vala,  addressing  the 
emperor,  "let  no  man  deceive  you!  It  is  very  dangerous  to 
divert  to  profane  uses  things  once  consecrated  to  God,  and 
thus  act  against  the  authority  of  so  many  canons,  and  con- 
temn so  many  anathemas.  If  it  be  true  that  the  State  cannot 
subsist  without  the  help  of  ecclesiastical  property,  means 
must  be  modestly  sought,  without  injury  to  religion;  if 
bishops  owe  any  martial  service,  let  them  discharge  it  with- 
out derogating  from  the  sanctity  of  their  profession ;  that  is, 
dispense  with  their  personal  service,  as  Charlemagne  did." 

Vala  then  set  forth  the  dangers  to  which  monasteries  were 


GREGORY  IV  91 

exposed  when  given  over  to  laymen.  He  declared  that 
bishoprics  were  not  given  according  to  the  canons,  and  that 
elections  had  become  irregular. 

Vala  finally  denounced  the  palace  chaplains,  or  clergy,  fol- 
lowing the  court,  who  were  neither  monks  living  under  rule, 
nor  clerks  subject  to  a  bishop,  and  who  were  guided  solely  by 
interest  or  ambition ;  for  he  maintained  that  every  Christian 
should  be  either  a  canon,  that  is  to  say,  clerk  observing  the 
canons,  a  monk,  or  a  layman;  otherwise,  said  he,  the  Chris- 
tian is  headless,  and  consequently  an  acephalous  heretic. 

In  829  the  Emperor  Louis  received  ambassadors  from  the 
Swedes,  who,  among  other  business  with  which  they  were 
intrusted,  declared  that  many  people  of  their  nation  desired 
to  embrace  the  Christian  religion  and  to  recognize  the  au- 
thority of  Pope  Gregory  IV.  Saint  Anscarius  and  Vitmar, 
a  monk  of  Corbie,  were  sent  to  Sweden  as  missionaries,  with 
full  powers  from  the  pope,  and  with  presents  from  the 
emperor.  The  mission  had  great  success,  which  rejoiced  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful.  Dissensions  arising  between  Louis 
and  his  children,  Gregory  repaired  to  France  to  restore  peace 
among  the  princes;  but  the  emperor  was  deposed  by  his 
sons,  who  divided  the  empire  among  them,  and  Lothaire  re- 
ceived the  title  of  emperor. 

Gregory  returned  to  Rome,  thinking  that  from  that  capital 
his  voice  would  have  the  more  power ;  in  fact,  he  annulled  the 
sentence  which  had  taken  the  sceptre  from  Louis,  and  that 
prince  was  then  restored  to  the  throne.  This  pontiff  insti- 
tuted for  all  Christendom  the  feast  of  All  Saints,  to  be  cele- 
brated on  the  1  st  of  November,  as  is  still  the  custom. 

It  was  he  who  translated  the  body  of  Gregory  the  Great 
from  the  place  where  it  had  been  buried,  a  humble  gallery  in 
Saint  Peter's,  and  placed  it  within  the  church  itself,  in  a 
splendid  oratory,  the  flooring  of  which  was  mosaic,  orna- 


92  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

mented  with  gold,  while  the  altar  was  adorned  with  a  number 
of  silver  tablets.  The  body  of  the  saint  was  placed  beneath 
this  altar.  His  feast  was  celebrated  every  year,  and  his 
pallium  was  given  to  be  kissed  by  the  faithful,  as  were  his 
reliquary  and  his  girdles,  the  plainness  of  which  excited  ad- 
miration. In  the  same  oratory  this  pope  also  placed  the 
bodies  of  Saint  Sebastian  and  Saint  Tiburtius. 

Under  this  pontificate,  in  842,  the  Empress  Theodora,  re- 
gent for  her  son  Michael,  revived  at  Constantinople  the 
veneration  of  images.  The  persecution  had  lasted  nearly 
one  hundred  and  twenty  years.  The  first  Sunday  in  Lent, 
Methodius,  the  new  patriarch,  passed  the  night  in  prayer 
with  the  empress  and  all  the  people;  in  the  morning  they 
went  in  procession  to  Saint  Sophia,  where  Mass  was  cele- 
brated and  the  images  solemnly  rehabilitated.  This  feast 
was  called  the  Feast  of  Orthodoxy,  as  if  to  say  the  feast  of 
the  triumph  of  the  Catholic  religion.  Rome  thus  obtained  the 
reward  of  her  courage,  of  her  admirable  constancy,  and  of 
her  passion  for  the  fine  arts,  and  the  heart  of  the  pope  and  of 
the  Romans  was  filled  with  a  most  soothing  joy. 

Gregory  IV,  who  governed  sixteen  years  and  twenty-four 
days,  died  in  844,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican;  the  epi- 
taph on  his  tomb  is  common  to  him  and  to  Boniface  IV,  and 
was  placed  there  by  Boniface  VIII.  There  are  some  letters 
of  Gregory  IV  in  the  Collection  of  the  Councils,  by  Labbe, 
in  the  Miscellanea  of  Baluze,  and  in  Mabillon.  Platina  be- 
stows great  eulogium  on  this  pope,  whose  pontificate  is  de- 
scribed in  prose  and  verse  by  the  monk,  Rabanus. 


v?ERGIVy?  *  n  -  PP-ROMANV^ 


SERGIUS  II  93 

104 
SERGIUS  II— A.D.  844 

SERGIUS  II,  a  Roman  of  an  illustrious  family,  a  canon 
regular,  and  then  created  by  Pascal  I  cardinal-priest 
of  Saint  Martin  a'  i  Monti,  was  elected  pope  on  the 
1 6th  of  February,  844.  The  same  year  he  crowned  as  king 
of  the  Lombards,  and  not  as  emperor,  Louis  II,  son  of  Lo- 
thaire.  Louis  having  asked  the  pope  to  allow  the  Romans  to 
swear  fidelity  to  him,  the  pope  refused,  because  Lothaire  was 
living.  He  would  have  only  Lothaire  as  protector  of  the 
Church. 

Lecointe,  in  his  Annals,  gives  an  analysis  of  the  oath  of 
fidelity.  The  Romans  promised  the  French  kings  to  be  obe- 
dient to  the  pontiffs,  lords  of  Rome ;  and  the  pope  and  people 
of  Rome  promised  the  kings  of  France  to  be  constant  in  their 
friendship  to  those  kings. 

The  same  year  Sergius  caused  to  be  arranged,  in  the  form 
of  a  staircase,  with  a  porch,  and  before  the  Church  of  Saint 
John  Lateran,  the  twenty-eight  steps  sanctified  at  Jerusalem 
by  the  Redeemer  ascending  upon  them  to  the  house  of  Pilate. 
Those  stairs  were  transported  to  Rome  by  order  of  Saint 
Helena,  mother  of  Constantine  the  Great,  and  had  remained 
concealed  in  that  basilica.  But  we  shall  have  to  speak  of  that 
holy  monument  in  the  reign  of  Sixtus  V.  Sergius  governed 
about  three  years.  In  one  ordination  he  created  twenty- 
three  bishops,  eight  priests,  and  three  deacons.  He  was 
humble,  affable,  prudent,  a  friend  to  the  people,  charitable  to 
the  poor,  and  a  consoler  of  the  unhappy ;  such  is  the  character 
given  to  him  by  Anastasius  the  Librarian.    This  pope  died 


94  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

on  the  27th  of  January,  847,  and  was  buried  at  the  Vatican. 
The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  (if  we  include  the  day  of  the 
successor's  consecration)  two  months  and  fourteen  days,  but 
there  was  no  vacancy  for  the  election. 

It  has  been  maintained  that  Sergius  gave  to  Drogon, 
Bishop  of  Metz,  who  accompanied  Louis,  letters  as  vicar 
apostolic,  conferring  upon  him  the  power  of  vicar  apostolic 
beyond  the  Rhine,  with  authority  over  the  metropolitans, 
and  even  the  right  to  assemble  a  council,  from  which,  how- 
ever, there  was  right  to  appeal  to  the  pope. 


105 
SAINT  LEO  IV— A.D.  847 

IEO  IV,  a  Roman,  was  created  pope  in  the  year  847.  He 
was  the  son  of  Rodoald,  or  Rudolph,  of  an  illustrious 
m J  family.  At  an  early  age  he  was  a  Benedictine  monk, 
not,  as  some  writers  have  stated,  in  the  monastery  of 
Saints  Sylvester  and  Martin  a'  i  Monti  at  Rome,  but  in  the 
monastery  of  Saint  Martin  which  joined  the  ancient  Basilica 
Vaticana,  in  the  place  now  occupied  by  the  altar  of  Saint 
Veronica. 

Leo  became  cardinal-priest  of  the  title  of  the  Four  Crowned 
Saints,  and  owed  that  appointment  to  Pope  Sergius  II,  or, 
rather,  to  Gregory  IV. 

After  the  death  of  Sergius,  Leo  was  immediately  and 
unanimously  elected,  the  late  pope  not  being  as  yet  interred. 
However,  the  n*  w  pontiff  was  not  consecrated  until  the 
nth  of  April.    Thr  Romans  were  at  that  time  in  dread  of 


LEO  -IIII'PP  -  ROMANY^ 


SAINT  LEO  IV  95 

an  invasion  of  the  Saracens  from  Sicily.  The  Gauls  were 
delivered  from  their  yoke,  but  Italy  was  not  yet  freed  from  it. 

Leo  deposed  from  the  cardinalate  Anastasius,  priest  of 
Saint  Marcellus,  because  he  had  abandoned  his  parish  during 
five  years.  The  same  pope  surrounded  the  Church  of  Saint 
Peter  with  walls.  All  the  nobles  of  Rome  were  sensibly 
afflicted  by  the  excesses  committed  there  by  the  Saracen  sol- 
diery, and  greatly  dreaded  their  return.  To  reassure  the 
inhabitants,  the  pope  determined  to  execute  the  design  of 
Leo  III,  to  build  a  new  town  about  Saint  Peter's,  the  founda- 
tions of  which  had  already  been  commenced. 

Leo  IV  wrote  to  the  Emperor  Lothaire  upon  the  subject. 
The  prince  was  delighted  with  the  proposal,  exhorted  the 
pope  to  put  the  work  in  hand  without  delay,  and  sent,  as  the 
contributions  of  all  his  brothers  as  well  as  of  himself,  a  great 
many  pounds  of  silver.  The  pope,  having  received  that  gen- 
erous reply  of  the  emperor,  assembled  the  Romans  and  con- 
sulted them  upon  his  project.  It  was  resolved  to  bring  in 
from  all  the  neighboring  towns  and  lands  all  the  workmen, 
whether  employed  by  the  public  or  by  the  monasteries,  and 
set  them  to  work  in  turn  upon  that  great  task.  It  occupied  four 
years,  the  pope  continually  superintending  operations  during 
all  the  time  left  at  his  disposal  by  his  spiritual  duties,  without 
allowing  cold,  rain,  or  storm  to  divert  him  from  his  purpose. 

Almost  at  the  same  time,  that  is  to  say,  during  the  twelfth 
indiction,  which  commenced  that  year  (848),  the  pope  also 
labored  to  repair  the  walls  of  Rome,  which  had  fallen  into 
ruin.  He  had  the  gates  remade,  and  built  fifteen  towers 
from  the  foundation  to  the  roof,  going  sometimes  on  foot 
and  sometimes  on  horseback  to  encourage  the  workmen. 
Among  others,  he  constructed  two  towers  near  the  Tiber,  on 
the  gate  which  is  on  the  road  to  Porto,  now  called  the  Porta 
Portese,  to  stop  the  smaller  barks  of  the  infidels. 


96  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Undeterred  by  those  preparations,  the  Saracens  made  a 
descent  near  Ostia.  The  pope  repaired  to  that  town;  and 
there,  aided  by  the  inhabitants  of  Gaeta,  of  Naples,  and  of 
Amalfi,  the  Romans  gained  a  signal  victory  over  their 
enemies. 

Voltaire  thus  speaks  of  this  historical  fact : 

"Being  attacked  by  the  Saracens,  Pope  Leo  IV  showed 
himself,  by  his  defence  of  Rome,  worthy  to  rule  there  as  a 
sovereign.  He  had  employed  the  wealth  of  the  Church  in  re- 
pairing the  walls,  building  towers,  and  stretching  chains 
across  the  Tiber.  He  armed  the  militia  at  his  own  expense, 
engaged  the  inhabitants  of  Gaeta  and  Naples  to  defend  the 
shores  and  the  port  of  Ostia,  but  did  not  neglect  the  prudent 
precaution  of  taking  hostages  from  them,  well  knowing  that 
those  who  are  powerful  enough  to  aid  us  are  also  powerful 
enough  to  injure  us.  He  personally  visited  all  the  posts,  and 
met  the  Saracens  on  their  descent,  not  in  warlike  array,  like 
Gozlin,  Bishop  of  Paris,  under  circumstances  still  more  ur- 
gent, but  as  a  pontiff  exhorting  a  Christian  people,  and  as  a 
king  watching  over  the  safety  of  his  subjects.  He  was  a  Ro- 
man ;  in  him  the  courage  of  the  primitive  ages  of  the  republic 
was  revived,  in  a  time  of  cowardice  and  corruption,  like  some 
beautiful  monument  of  ancient  Rome  that  is  sometimes 
found  amidst  the  ruins  of  the  new  Rome.  The  Saracens 
were  valorously  met  on  their  descent,  and  a  tempest  having 
scattered  half  their  vessels,  a  portion  of  the  invaders,  who 
had  escaped  shipwreck,  were  captured  and  made  to  work  in 
chains.  Thus  the  pope  utilized  his  victory  by  employing 
upon  the  defences  and  adornment  of  Rome  the  very  hands 
which  were  to  have  destroyed  her." 

Nothing  was  wanting  to  the  glory  of  Leo.  That  noble 
deed  of  arms,  that  second  battle  of  Poitiers,  if  we  may  so 
call  it,  that  immortal  service  rendered  to  religion,  has  been 


SAINT  LEO  IV  97 

handed  down  to  posterity  by  Raphael  in  the  halls  of  the 
Vatican. 

At  Poitiers,  France  as  a  whole  was  threatened  and  saved ; 
but  by  the  victory  of  Ostia  it  was  the  city  of  Rome  that  was 
directly  to  be  crushed  or  freed.  In  a  few  hours,  had  the 
Saracens  been  victors  at  Ostia,  Rome  would  have  been  theirs. 
Voltaire  has  not  exaggerated  the  praise  of  Leo,  and  in  speak- 
ing of  him  the  imagination  and  the  ability  of  the  writer  were 
equal  to  the  subject. 

The  new  city  built  around  Saint  Peter's  is  still  to  this  day 
called  the  Leonine  city;  it  is  connected  with  Rome,  and 
actually  inclosed  in  the  same  circuit. 

In  852  the  pope,  prudent  as  became  a  man  who  had  con- 
quered barbarians,  resolved  to  fortify  the  town  of  Porto,  be- 
cause the  Saracens  had  concentrated  considerable  forces  in 
Sicily.  Then  there  presented  themselves  a  great  number  of 
Corsicans,  whom  dread  of  the  Saracens  had  driven  from 
Bastia  and  the  neighborhood  of  Corte,  and  who  were  wan- 
dering about  without  fixed  abode.  Having  set  forth  their 
misery,  they  promised  that,  if  they  should  be  received, 
they  and  their  children  would  remain  in  the  service  of  the 
pope,  who,  on  his  part,  offered  them  the  city  of  Porto,  well 
fortified,  and  provided  with  vineyards,  meadows,  arable  land, 
horses,  and  cattle.  The  Corsicans,  a  brave  people,  loving 
war,  and  highly  esteeming  the  pope,  who  had  shown  himself 
as  brave  as  themselves,  accepted  Leo's  offer,  and  a  deed  of 
gift  of  the  lands  was  delivered  in  due  form  to  those  who 
hastened  to  sign  the  treaty. 

Leo  IV  had,  in  850,  crowned  Louis  II  as  emperor,  or 
rather  as  associate  in  the  empire,  and  he  lived  constantly  in 
good  understanding  with  him,  as  well  as  with  Lothaire,  the 
still  living  father  of  Louis. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  year  853,  Leo  IV  held  at  Rome,  in 


98  LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

the  Church  of  St.  Peter,  a  council  of  sixty-seven  bishops, 
amongst  whom  were  four  sent  by  the  Emperor  Lothaire. 
The  council  assembled  on  the  8th  of  September,  second  in- 
diction,  seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  Leo,  thirty-seventh  of 
the  reign  of  Lothaire,  and  the  fifth  of  the  reign  of  Louis  II. 
It  was  in  that  council  that  Anastasius  was  deposed,  as  men- 
tioned earlier  in  this  account.  The  inhabitants  of  Centum 
Cellae,  a  flourishing  town  in  the  days  of  Trajan,  were  exposed 
to  attacks  by  the  Saracens,  and  quitted  the  city.  Leo  built, 
at  a  short  distance,  a  new  city,  but  in  the  course  of  time  it 
was  deserted,  and  the  inhabitants  returned  to  the  old  Centum 
Cellae,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  Civita  Vecchia  (the 
old  city),  which  it  still  bears. 

Leo  was  the  first  who  began  to  reckon  the  years  of  his 
pontificate.  Leo  IV  governed  the  Church  eight  years,  three 
months,  and  six  days.  In  two  ordinations  he  created  sixty- 
three  bishops,  nineteen  priests,  and  eight  deacons. 

This  pope  was  very  learned;  he  united  the  rarest  virtues, 
circumspection,  munificence,  piety,  humanity,  courage,  and 
love  of  justice ;  he  was  beneficent  to  the  poor,  and  fulfilled  the 
duties  of  the  pontifical  ministry  with  the  most  exemplary 
exactitude.  Leo  died  on  the  17th  of  July,  855,  and  was  in- 
terred at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one 
month  and  twelve  days,  until  the  consecration  of  Bene- 
dict III. 

All  that  is  related  concerning  this  reign  fully  proves  how 
powerful  Leo  was  at  Rome.  Fleury,  however,  seems  to 
doubt  the  authenticity  of  such  a  sovereignty.  He  says: 
"Daniel,  master  of  the  militia,  went  from  Rome  to  Pavia  to 
obtain  an  interview  with  Louis,"  and  said  to  him :  "Gratian, 
governor  of  the  palace  of  Rome,  whom  you  believe  to  be 
faithful  to  you,  said  to  me  in  his  own  house :  'These  French 
do  us  no  good  and  give  us  no  assistance;  on  the  contrary, 


SAINT  LEO  IV  99 

they  pillage  us.  Why  do  we  not  call  in  the  Greeks,  and 
make  a  treaty  with  them,  and  drive  away  the  French  king 
and  nation?' " 

The  emperor  was  so  irritated  on  hearing  this  that  he 
hastily  marched  upon  Rome  without  writing  to  the  pope  or 
the  senate.  The  pope,  however,  received  him,  in  the  usual 
honorable  manner,  upon  the  great  steps  of  the  Church  of 
St.  Peter,  and  spoke  to  him  with  mildness  to  appease  him. 

A  day  was  appointed  for  Gratian's  trial ;  and  the  emperor, 
accompanied  by  the  pope  and  the  Roman  and  French  nobles, 
held  his  court  in  the  palace  erected  by  Leo  III,  near  St.  Peter's. 
Daniel  repeated  his  accusation  in  Gratian's  presence,  that  he 
sought  to  persuade  him  to  deliver  Rome  to  the  Greeks;  but 
Gratian  and  the  Romans  contradicted  him.  The  emperor 
ordered  them  to  be  tried  by  the  Roman  law,  and  Daniel  was 
convicted  of  calumny.  He  was  delivered  to  Gratian  to  abide 
his  will,  but  at  the  request  of  the  emperor  was  released. 
This  story  shows  who  was  sovereign  at  Rome. 

This  story,  except  the  concluding  reflection  by  Fleury 
himself,  is  drawn  from  the  Lives  of  the  Popes,  by  Anasta- 
sius,  Librarian  of  the  Roman  Church,  the  same  who  aided 
the  pope's  legates  at  the  Council  of  Constantinople,  in  869, 
and  who  wrote  nothing  unjust  to  Rome,  or  unfavorable  to  its 
dignity.  But  Fleury,  who  was  subsequently  obliged  to  ac- 
knowledge the  pontifical  sovereignty,  and  who  will  give, 
though  with  an  ill  grace,  the  firm  and  energetic  letters  of 
Nicholas  I,  pope  in  858,  three  years  after  Leo  IV,  and  imme- 
diately after  his  successor,  Benedict  III — Fleury  takes  a 
malignant  pleasure  in  representing  the  Western  emperors  as 
absolute  masters  of  Rome,  as  several  Eastern  emperors  had 
been  before  Charlemagne.  This  is  not  good  sound  history 
on  Fleury's  part.  Read  these  pages  before  the  great  Saint 
Leo;  read  the  events  of  his  reign;  go  on  to  Saint  Gregory  the 


ioo         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Great ;  and  if  you  are  not  convinced,  take  up  some  pages  on 
the  pontificate  of  Saint  Leo  IV  himself,  and  see  whether  such 
sophistry  should  find  place  in  a  narrative  which  should  be 
written  only  with  the  spirit  of  the  most  exact  truth  and 
soundest  criticism.  Certainly  after  Charlemagne  a  mixed 
element  is  discoverable  in  examining  this  question,  but 
Charlemagne  almost  always  considered  himself  as  a  sort  of 
legate  a  latere  of  the  pope,  and  defends  religion  as  though 
pope  himself.  Louis  the  Debonair  did  not  contend  with  the 
popes.  Lothaire,  in  the  policy  entailed  by  his  revolt  against 
his  father,  courted  Gregory  IV  rather  than  endeavored  to 
humiliate  him.  Lothaire,  subsequently  recognized  as  lawful 
emperor,  did  not  ill-treat  Sergius ;  and  certainly  Leo  IV,  the 
conqueror  of  the  Saracens,  did  not  yield  any  rights  to  Louis 
II,  whom  he  had  first  crowned  king  of  the  Lombards,  at  the 
earnest  solicitation  of  Lothaire,  and  whom  he  subsequently 
crowned  as  emperor,  or  associate  in  the  empire,  about  the 
time  when  the  Greeks  avowed  their  evil  designs;  for  Gra- 
tian  was,  perhaps,  less  guiltless  than  Anastasius  says;  and 
Daniel,  master  of  the  militia,  who,  after  all,  was  not  pun- 
ished, although  convicted  of  calumny,  may  have  told  the 
truth.  The  Iconoclasts  wished  to  satisfy  the  Moslem  at  any 
price,  and  in  the  popes  the  Greeks  found  one  of  the  great 
obstacles  to  their  perfidious  project. 


BENEDICT  III  101 

106 
BENEDICT  III— A.D.  855 

IT  is  between  the  reign  of  Saint  Leo  IV  and  that  of 
Benedict  III  that  the  pretended  reign  of  the  female 
Pope  Joan  has  been  placed.  This  fable  was  invented 
about  the  year  1278,  and  is  founded  upon  a  supposititious 
assertion  of  Martin  Polonius  and  Marianus  Scotus,  in  the 
margin  of  whose  works  this  fable  was  inserted  by  somebody 
or  other,  as  is  demonstrated  by  David  Blondel. 

Authors  give  various  names  to  the  female  pope ;  some  call 
her  Agnes,  others  Angelica;  these  call  her  Margaret,  those 
Dorothy.  If  they  differ  as  to  the  name  of  their  imaginary 
popess,  they  differ  no  less  as  to  her  nativity.  She  is  English, 
a  German,  of  Mainz.  She  had,  say  they,  successfully  culti- 
vated belles-lettres.  Disguised  as  a  man,  she  went  to  Athens, 
thence  to  Jerusalem,  and  finally  to  Rome.  There  her  talents 
and  learning  procured  her  admirers,  and  raised  her  to  the 
pontificate,  which  she  held  for  two  years,  five  months,  and 
four  days.    The  absurdity  should  be  indignantly  rejected. 

Benedict  III,  a  Roman,  son  of  Peter,  a  canon  regular,  then 
made  cardinal  of  Saint  Calixtus  by  Leo  IV,  was  elected  pope, 
against  his  own  desire,  on  the  17th  of  July,  and  consecrated 
on  the  29th  of  September,  855,  after  the  imperial  ambassa- 
dors, whose  duty  it  was  to  be  present  at  the  consecration, 
had  desisted  from  an  endeavor  to  favor  an  antipope  named 
Anastasius,  because  they  perceived  how  warmly  the  clergy 
were  in  favor  of  Benedict. 

In  857  he  conceded,  in  perpetuity,  Terni  to  the  inhabitants 
of  that  town,  on  condition  that  they  should  restore  the  houses 
that  had  been  ruined  by  the  dukes  of  Spoleto. 


102         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

He  ordered  that  on  the  death  of  a  bishop,  a  priest,  or  a 
deacon,  the  pontiff,  with  all  the  bishops,  priests,  deacons,  and 
clergy,  should  be  present  at  the  funeral,  and  that  the  same 
rule  should  be  observed  on  the  death  of  a  pope.  He  thus  re- 
stored the  old  custom  of  the  Church,  which  ordained  that  at 
the  death  of  a  bishop  all  the  other  bishops  of  the  province 
should  carry  him  to  the  grave. 

He  governed  the  Church  two  years,  six  months,  and  about 
ten  days,  counting  the  day  of  his  consecration  and  not  that 
of  his  election. 

In  one  ordination  he  created  twenty  bishops,  six  priests, 
and  one  deacon.  He  was  a  pontiff  of  great  piety,  full  of  ten- 
derness and  charity,  visiting  the  sick,  and  accessible  to  the 
poor,  whom  he  saluted  as  nobles  in  Jesus  Christ.  He  never 
refused  his  protection  to  a  widow  or  an  orphan ;  and  he  had 
the  pleasure  to  find  his  virtues  praised  even  by  his  enemies. 
This  pope  died  on  the  8th  of  April,  858,  and  was  interred  at 
the  Vatican.    The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  fifteen  days. 

Mention  has  been  made  of  the  antipope  Anastasius.  Some 
persons,  supported  by  the  ambassadors  of  Lothaire,  sought 
to  elect  Anastasius,  from  whom  Saint  Leo  IV  had  withdrawn 
the  title  of  cardinal  of  Saint  Marcellus.  Anastasius  persisted 
in  his  resistance  two  months  and  some  days,  and  even  went 
so  far  as  to  depose  Benedict.  At  length,  having,  in  the 
Basilica  of  Saint  John  Lateran  and  in  that  of  the  Vatican, 
been  guilty  of  excesses  which,  Novaes  says,  would  have 
shocked  a  Saracen,  he  fled  from  Rome  in  the  year  867,  as 
Baronius  states.  But  he  returned  with  genuine  feelings  of 
repentance,  and  was  received  into  the  communion  of  the 
Church  by  Saint  Nicholas  I.  Unhappily  this  man,  destitute 
alike  of  firmness  and  of  good  faith,  always  ready  to  fall, 
committed  new  offences,  and  Adrian  II  cut  him  off  from  the 
Catholic  communion  in  868. 


ft        1 

NlCOLAV^-I*PP*ROMANVvy 


SAINT  NICHOLAS  I  103 

107 
SAINT  NICHOLAS  I— A.D.  858 

SAINT  NICHOLAS  I,  surnamed  the  Great,  deserved 
the  title  by  his  virtues,  comparable  to  those  of  Saint 
Gregory  and  Saint  Leo.  He  was  a  Roman,  and  son 
of  Theodore  of  the  Conti  family.  He  was  made  cardinal- 
deacon  by  Leo  IV.  Notwithstanding  the  resistance  which 
he  manifested,  he  was  elected  and  consecrated  pope  on  the 
24th  of  April,  858,  in  presence  of  Louis  II,  who  held  the  new 
pope's  stirrup  as  he  mounted  his  horse  to  go  to  take  the 
possesso.  He  was  the  first  pope  crowned  with  the  papal 
tiara.  The  coronation  took  place  at  Saint  John  Lateran,  but 
the  custom  had  prevailed  that  the  pope  should  be  crowned  at 
Saint  Peter's,  and  that  he  should  go  to  Saint  John  Lateran 
to  take  possesso.  A  few  days  after  those  ceremonies,  Louis 
II  left  Rome  for  a  neighboring  place  called  Tor  di  Quinto. 
The  pope,  accompanied  by  all  the  Roman  nobles,  paid  a  visit 
to  the  prince  at  that  place.  On  the  arrival  of  the  pontiff, 
Louis  dismounted  from  his  own  horse,  took  the  pope's  bridle, 
and  conducted  His  Holiness  to  Tor  di  Quinto,  where  a  mag- 
nificent banquet  was  prepared.  The  same  honors  were  paid 
by  Louis  II  to  Nicholas  when  he  returned  to  Rome. 

The  pope  at  this  time  commenced  that  series  of  great 
achievements  by  which  his  name  and  pontificate  were  made 
illustrious. 

With  admirable  constancy  he  defended  Ignatius,  Patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  whom  Bardanes,  uncle  of  the  Emperor 
Michael,  and  governing  in  his  name,  had  deposed  on  a  charge 
of  high  treason.    Bardanes  had  named,  in  place  of  the  de- 


104         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

posed  Ignatius,  the  eunuch  Photius,  a  man  of  corrupt  morals, 
whom  Nicholas  deemed  it  his  duty  to  excommunicate  in  a 
council  in  the  year  863. 

In  866  Nicholas  required  of  Lothaire  that  he  should  take 
back  his  wife,  Queen  Tielberge,  and  dismiss  his  concubine 
Waldrade.  But  subsequently  Lothaire  took  back  the  con- 
cubine, abandoning  and  ill-treating  his  lawful  wife.  In  one 
of  the  seven  councils  which  he  celebrated  at  Rome,  Nicholas 
extinguished  the  reviving  sect  of  the  Theopaschites.  He 
says  himself  in  the  seventh  of  his  letters,  published  by  Labbe, 
that  they  maintained  that  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  cross,  suffered 
in  his  divinity. 

The  Bulgarians  were  converted  in  861.  Nicholas  sent  to 
them,  in  866,  his  legates,  among  whom  was  distinguished 
Formosus,  Bishop  of  Porto,  who  became  pope  in  891.  For 
their  instruction  he  gave  them  one  hundred  and  six  replies 
to  as  many  questions  asked  by  Michael,  king  of  the  Bulga- 
rians. 

On  the  subject  of  the  divorce  of  Lothaire,  Fleury  notices  a 
letter  which  Nicholas  wrote  to  Adventius,  Bishop  of  Mainz, 
in  which  the  pope  seems  to  authorize  bishops  to  disobey 
princes  whom  they  do  not  consider  legitimate. 

"You  say  that  you  are  subject  to  the  prince  because  the 
apostle  says :  'Obey  the  king,  as  being  set  over  you.'  You  are 
right;  but  be  sure  that  these  kings  and  princes  are  genuine. 
See  whether  they  act  uprightly,  govern  their  subjects  well, 
for  what  is  he  good  for  who  is  bad  in  himself?  See  whether 
they  are  princes  justly ;  otherwise  we  must  rather  hold  them 
as  tyrants  than  kings,  and  resist,  rather  than  by  obeying 
them  place  ourselves  under  the  necessity  of  favoring  their 
vices.  Be  subject  to  the  king  as  being  above  all  by  his  vir- 
tues, not  by  his  vices,  and  obey  him  for  God's  sake,  as  the 
apostle  says,  and  not  against  God." 


SAINT  NICHOLAS  I  105 

Fleury  adds:  "Pope  Nicholas  forgot  that  the  king,  or 
rather  emperor,  whom  Saint  Peter  ordered  Christians  to 
obey,  was  Nero;  and  that  he  says  immediately  after,  'Slaves, 
obey  your  masters,  not  only  those  who  are  good,  but  the  fro- 
ward  also/  Moreover,  the  pope  makes  bishops  judges 
whether  princes  are  legitimate  or  tyrants;  and  not  only 
bishops  but  all  their  subjects,  for  the  reason  he  cites  in  gen- 
eral."   Fleury  frequently  censures  Nicholas. 

Nicholas  governed  the  Church  nine  years,  six  months,  and 
twenty  days. 

In  various  ordinations  he  created  sixty-five  bishops,  seven 
priests,  and  four  deacons.  The  eighth  general  council,  as- 
sembled in  Constantinople  in  870,  calls  Nicholas  the  new 
Elias,  the  new  Phineas  (Phineas,  son  of  Eleazar  and  grand- 
son of  Aaron,  was  the  third  high  priest  of  the  Jews),  new 
Daniel,  and  new  Martin.  Anastasius,  in  the  preface  to  that 
same  council,  calls  Nicholas  a  "heavenly  man"  and  an 
"earthly  angel."  He  showed  great  munificence  in  the 
restoration  of  the  churches  of  Rome.  All  authors  agree  that 
he  was  enthusiastically  beloved  by  the  poor,  because  he  had 
said  that  there  should  not  be  one  of  them  in  Rome  that  had 
not  shared  in  his  bounty.  Nicholas  was  also  respected  on 
account  of  the  just  severity  with  which  he  enforced  ecclesias- 
tical discipline.  He  died  on  the  13th  of  November,  867,  and 
was  interred  before  the  doors  of  Saint  Peter. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one  month. 


io6         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

108 
ADRIAN  II— A.D.  867 

A  DRIAN  II,  a  Roman,  son  of  Talarus,  and  a  bishop,  was 

/\  a  relation  of  Stephen  IV  and  of  Sergius  II.  He 
Jl.  JL  owed  his  rank  of  cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Mark  to 
Gregory  IV.  Adrian  twice  refused  the  pontificate,  after  the 
death  of  Leo  IV  and  after  that  of  Benedict  III. 

Some  authors  maintain  that  before  he  became  a  cardinal 
he  was  married.  Novaes  does  not  deny  that  fact,  which  was 
very  common  in  the  times  of  which  we  spedk.  The  wife  of 
the  son  of  Talarus  was  named  Stephanie,  and  they  had  one 
daughter.    Muratori  states  the  same  fact  in  his  Annals. 

When  Adrian  II  was  elected  pope,  he  was  above  seventy- 
six  years  old.  He  was  consecrated  on  the  14th  of  December, 
867 ;  and  even  while  the  ceremony  was  in  progress,  he  made 
a  third  attempt  to  refuse  the  pontificate.  Adrian,  in  his  rule, 
so  carefully  followed  in  the  path  of  his  predecessor  that  with 
ill-timed  derision  he  was  called  Nicholas  the  Little;  but  he 
persisted  in  following  the  noble  examples  given  by  his  prede- 
cessor. He  pronounced  a  second  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion against  Anastasius,  cardinal  of  Saint  Marcellus,  who 
had  been  deposed  by  Leo  IV.  Anastasius,  when  restored 
to  communion,  had  forgotten  that  favor.  He  abstracted 
synodal  writings  and  committed  other  offences,  and  no  doubt 
deserved  the  sentence  of  excommunication  which  was  pro- 
nounced against  him  by  a  council  assembled  at  Rome  in  868. 

In  another  council  assembled  at  Rome,  Adrian,  urged  by 
his  apostolic  zeal,  issued  a  third  excommunication  against 
Photius.    On  this  subject,  and  in  order  to  restore  agreement 


HADRIANVv?  -II^PP-FOMANVv? 


ADRIAN  II  107 

with  the  various  Eastern  churches,  he  convoked  the  fourth 
Council  of  Constantinople,  which  was  the  eighth  general 
council.  There  a  hundred  and  nine  bishops  signed  the  con- 
demnation of  Photius  with  a  pen  dipped  in  the  chalice.  The 
twenty-seventh  canon  of  that  council  ordered  that  monks 
and  religious  when  made  bishops  should  visibly  wear  the 
habit  of  their  order. 

Adrian  absolved  Lothaire  from  his  excommunication,  and 
urged  him  to  leave  his  concubine  Waldrade,  and  take  back 
his  lawful  wife  Tielberge,  to  whom  he  was  bound  to  pay  all 
royal  honors. 

This  pope  ordered  Charles  the  Bald,  on  pain  of  excommu- 
nication, to  restore  the  kingdom  usurped  from  his  brother, 
the  Emperor  Louis  II,  whose  birthright  it  was.  He  crowned 
Alfred  I,  sixth  King  of  England,  and  granted  to  the  Mora- 
vians the  right  to  use  Slavonic,  their  vernacular  language, 
in  the  divine  offices  and  in  the  Mass.  Pope  John  VIII 
confirmed  that  right,  on  condition  that  they  should  first  re- 
cite the  Gospel  in  Latin  and  then  in  Slavonic.  Langlet,  in 
his  Chronological  Tables,  thinks  that  it  was  at  this  period 
that  the  cross  began  to  be  borne  before  the  pope. 

Adrian  II  governed  the  Church  four  years,  eleven  months, 
and  twelve  days.  He  died  on  the  26th  of  November,  872,  and 
was  buried  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  remained  vacant 
twenty-six  days. 


108         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

109 
JOHN  VIII— A.D.  872 

JOHN  VIII,  a  Roman,  son  of  Guido,  and  cardinal-arch- 
deacon, was  elected  and  consecrated  pope  on  the  14th 
of  December,  872.  He  was  the  first  to  publish  rules  on 
the  rights  and  pre-eminences  of  the  cardinals. 
In  875  he  crowned  the  Emperor  Charles  the  Bald  as  King 
of  France,  and  accompanied  him  to  Pavia,  where  he  held 
a  council,  which  confirmed  the  election  of  the  Emperor 
Charles. 

In  876  he  excommunicated  Formosus,  Bishop  of  Porto 
(who,  in  the  year  891,  succeeded  him  in  the  pontificate),  be- 
cause that  bishop  had  left  his  church  without  the  permission 
of  the  pope,  and  was,  moreover,  accused  of  conspiring 
against  the  weal  of  the  empire  and  of  Christendom.  Mabil- 
lon  gives  us,  on  this  subject,  details  which  are  founded  upon 
John's  own  letter.  Subsequently  the  pope  exiled  Formosus 
to  France,  making  him  swear  that  he  would  not  return  to 
Rome,  or  even  to  Porto.  The  Saracens,  who  had  infested 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  had  approached  Rome.  John  solic- 
ited the  aid  of  Charles  the  Bald. 

John,  however,  was  attacked  in  the  States  of  the  Church 
by  the  Saracens,  and,  unable  to  rely  upon  the  aid  of  Charles 
and  the  other  princes,  was  obliged  to  purchase  peace  from 
the  barbarians  by  the  promise  of  an  annual  tribute  of  twenty- 
five  thousand  silver  marks;  and  at  the  same  time  he  found 
himself  obliged  to  leave  his  capital  to  avoid  the  plots  of  some 
Roman  nobles,  his  enemies,  and  he  took  shelter  in  France. 
On  Whitsunday,  the  nth  of  May,  878,  he  stopped  in  the  city 


JOHN  VIII  109 

of  Aries ;  thence  he  proceeded  to  Lyons,  from  which  city  he 
wrote  to  various  prelates,  and  among  them  to  Hincmar, 
Archbishop  of  Rheims,  whose  great  merits  he  knew. 

John  assembled  a  council  at  Troyes.  In  the  third  session 
all  the  bishops  present  agreed  upon  the  following  address  to 
the  pope : 

"Lord  and  Most  Holy  Father,  we,  the  bishops  of  Gaul  and 
Belgium,  your  servants  and  your  disciples,  compassionate  the 
miseries  which  the  ministers  of  the  devil  have  inflicted  upon 
our  Holy  Mother,  the  Mistress  of  all  the  Churches,  and  we 
unanimously  follow  the  sentence  which,  according  to  the 
canons,  you  have  pronounced  upon  those  enemies  in  causing 
them  to  die  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  We  hold  as  excom- 
municated all  whom  you  have  excommunicated,  as  anathe- 
matized those  whom  you  have  anathematized,  and  we  will 
receive  those  who  shall  be  received  by  you,  after  they  shall 
have  made  satisfaction  according  to  the  rules;  but  we  have 
all,  in  these  churches,  the  same  evils  to  deplore.  Wherefore, 
in  all  humility,  we  supplicate  you  to  aid  us  and  prescribe  how 
we  shall  act  against  those  who  rob  our  churches,  so  that,  be- 
ing supported  by  your  authority,  we  and  our  successors  may 
be  the  stronger  to  resist  and  punish  them." 

John  returned  to  Rome  with  Count  Boson,  whom  he  had 
chosen  as  the  defender  of  the  States  of  the  Church  against 
Lambert,  Duke  of  Spoleto. 

The  pontiff,  on  his  return  to  the  capital,  was  waited  upon 
by  ambassadors  from  Basil,  Emperor  of  the  East.  That 
prince,  deceived  by  Photius,  had  replaced  him  in  the  see  of 
Constantinople,  and  now  begged  the  pope  to  confirm  his 
acts.  The  emperor  urged  that  not  only  the  partisans  of 
Photius,  but  those  of  the  party  of  Ignatius  and  Methodius, 
had  consented  to  this  restoration.  John,  deceived  by  such 
reports,  without  inquiry,  was  unwise  enough  to  write, 


no         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

through  Cardinal  Peter,  his  legate,  to  the  emperor,  the  patri- 
archs of  the  East,  and  all  who  had  refused  to  communicate 
with  Photius,  and  declared  him  re-established  in  that  see. 
John  believed  the  sacrifice  to  be  necessary  to  the  peace  of  the 
Church;  nevertheless  he  made  it  on  condition  that  Photius, 
in  the  presence  of  the  legates,  should  ask  pardon  for  his 
conduct  towards  the  Roman  Church.  Photius,  who  was  full 
of  trickery  and  imposture,  readily  consented. 

This  compliance  on  the  part  of  the  pope  surprised  all  the 
orthodox,  and  caused  Cardinal  Baronius  to  say  that  at  that 
time  the  Church  was  governed  by  a  woman. 

Baronius  somewhat  exaggerates  the  mischief  done  to  the 
Holy  See  by  John  in  restoring  Photius ;  and  De  Marca,  ac- 
cording to  Novaes,  is  perhaps  overzealous  in  his  endeavor 
to  justify  the  pontiff  on  that  point.  John,  perceiving  that  he 
had  made  a  false  step  in  re-establishing  Photius  and  thus 
restoring  to  the  communion  the  usurper  of  a  seat  of  which 
he  had  been  deprived  by  an  oecumenical  council,  soon  can- 
celled the  acts  of  the  conciliabule  presided  over  by  Photius 
in  person,  and  severely  punished  the  legates  of  the  Holy  See 
who  had  suffered  themselves  to  be  deceived  by  the  frauds  of 
that  disobedient  prelate.  Photius  was  again  condemned, 
and  John  sent  Marius,  a  cardinal-deacon,  to  Constantinople 
to  cause  the  pontifical  will  to  be  executed. 

At  the  solicitation  of  Alphonso  III,  King  of  Leon,  John 
erected  the  Church  of  Oviedo  into  the  metropolitan  Church 
of  Galicia. 

In  four  years  John  is  said  to  have  crowned  as  emperors 
three  kings  of  France:  Charles  the  Bald,  in  876;  Louis  III,  in 
878 ;  and  Charles  the  Fat,  in  880. 

The  same  pontiff  gave  to  the  Duke  of  Gaeta,  to  John  his 
son,  and  to  their  successors,  the  patrimony  of  Traetto  and 
the  town  of  Fondi,  previously  the  absolute  property  of 


MARTINVtf  -II-PP  *  ROMANVvf 


MARINUS  I  in 

the  Holy  See,  on  condition  that  those  princes  should  declare 
war  against  the  Saracens,  which  they  courageously  did. 

Feller  says  that  we  have  three  hundred  and  twenty-six  of 
this  pope's  letters.  The  Biographie  Universelle  states  that 
it  was  by  order  of  this  pontiff  that  John,  a  deacon  of  the 
Roman  Church,  wrote,  in  four  volumes,  the  Life  of  Gregory 
the  Great,  who  lived  three  centuries  earlier. 

John  governed  ten  years  and  two  days ;  he  died  on  the  1 5th 
of  December,  882,  just  as  he  was  about  to  set  out  for  France 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  about  a  reconciliation  among  the 
French  princes.  He  was  interred  under  the  portico  of  the 
Vatican.    The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  seven  days. 


110 
MARINUS  I— A.D.  882 

THE  next  pope,  Marinus  I,  son  of  Palombo,  was  born 
at  Montefiascone,  a  town  in  the  States  of  the 
Church,  near  Viterbo.  He  had  three  times  been 
legate  to  Constantinople  in  the  case  of  Photius — under 
Nicholas  I,  in  866,  under  Adrian  II,  in  868,  and  under 
John  VIII,  in  881. 

He  was  elected  pope  on  the  23d  of  December,  882.  He  im- 
mediately excommunicated  Photius,  and  restored  Formosus 
to  his  see  of  Porto,  and  also  permitted  him  to  go  to  Rome. 

Under  Pope  Marinus  lived  the  great  King  of  England, 
Alfred.  Named  King  of  Demetia  by  his  father,  he  was 
crowned  at  Rome  by  Pope  Leo  IV,  and  subsequently  recog- 
nized as  King  of  Wessex.  He  is  considered  the  first  leg- 
islator of  his  nation.    Those  among  his  laws  which  relate 


ii2         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

to  religion  were  made  by  him  in  concert  with  the  see  of 
Rome. 

Perjury  was  punished  by  forty  days'  imprisonment,  to 
fulfil  the  penance  imposed  by  the  bishop.  Right  of  sanctuary 
was  given  to  the  churches.  Larceny  committed  in  a  church 
or  on  a  Sunday  was  punished  more  severely  than  if  com- 
mitted elsewhere  and  on  any  other  day.  Nuns  were  pro- 
tected against  insults  of  men,  which  seems  to  infer  that  they 
were  not  cloistered.  It  was  forbidden  to  draw  a  sword  in 
the  presence  of  a  bishop. 

A  deposit  made  to  a  monk  without  the  permission  of  the 
abbot  was  void,  and  the  loss  fell  on  the  depositor. 

Pope  Marinus,  at  the  request  of  King  Alfred  of  England, 
sent  him  a  piece  of  the  true  cross.  This  pontiff  governed 
one  year,  four  months,  and  a  few  days.  He  died  on  the  24th 
of  February,  884,  with  the  reputation  of  being  a  man  of  en- 
lightenment and  great  piety.  We  must  presume  that  For- 
mosus,  whom  this  pope  pardoned,  had  given  clear  proofs  of 
his  repentance. 

Marinus  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  re- 
mained vacant  six  days. 


Ill 

ADRIAN  III— A.D.  884 

A  DRIAN  III,  whom  many  authors  call  Agapetus,  was  a 
ZJL  Roman,  son  of  Benedict.  He  was  elected  pontiff  on 
JL   JL  the  1  st  of  March,  884. 

He  would  never  yield  to  Basilius,  the  Macedonian,  who 
wished  him  to  revoke  the  excommunication  against  Photius, 
the  perpetual  torment  of  the  Church.    Adrian  governed  one 


HADRIANVtf  -III  *  PP  -ROMAJWv? 


» 


v^TEPHANVvS'-VI^  PP-ROMANVvS' 


STEPHEN  VI  113 

year,  four  months,  and  eight  days.  He  was  invited  to  France 
by  Charles  the  Fat.  The  firmness  and  wisdom  of  this  pope 
were  much  relied  on  to  terminate  the  differences  which  dis- 
turbed that  monarchy,  but  he  died  on  his  way  at  Saint 
Cesarius,  a  small  town  near  Modena,  on  the  8th  of  July,  885. 
He  was  buried  in  the  monastery  of  Nonantola,  five  miles 
from  Modena. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  six  days. 


112 
STEPHEN  VI— A.D.  885 

STEPHEN  VI,  who  is  believed  to  have  belonged  to  the 
house  of  Colonna,  was  cardinal-priest,  and  unani- 
mously elected  pope  on  the  15th  of  July,  885.  So 
great  was  his  resistance  to  the  promotion  that  he  ordered  the 
doors  of  his  house  to  be  closed,  and  it  was  necessary  to  break 
them  down  in  order  to  seize  him  (as  was  done  with  Gregory 
the  Great)  and  lead  him  to  the  church.  Stephen  was 
crowned,  without  the  presence  of  the  imperial  ambassadors, 
at  the  close  of  the  month  of  September  of  the  same  year^ 
which  would  confirm  the  existence  of  a  decree  of  Adrian  III, 
his  predecessor,  providing  that  the  pope-elect  should  be  con- 
secrated without  requiring  the  presence  of  the  king  or  his 
ambassadors. 

With  the  aid  of  the  Emperor  Leo  VI,  called  the  Philoso- 
pher, Stephen  extinguished  the  schism  of  Photius;  that 
heresiarch  was  confined  in  a  monastery,  where  he  died.  This 
schism  did  not  revive  until  the  time  of  Michael  Cerularius, 


ii4         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

who,  by  favor  of  Constantine  Monomachus,  was  placed  in 
the  see  of  Constantinople  in  1043. 

In  891  Stephen  crowned  as  emperor  Guido,  Duke  of  Spo- 
leto,  his  adopted  son,  who  out  of  gratitude  confirmed  the 
gifts  made  to  the  Roman  Church  by  Pepin  and  by  the  Em- 
peror Charlemagne  and  Louis  the  Pious;  and  thus,  after 
many  vicissitudes,  the  Italian  empire  fell  again  into  the 
hands  of  an  Italian  prince. 

It  is  affirmed  that  it  was  Stephen  who,  in  a  letter  addressed 
to  Humbert,  Bishop  of  Mainz,  prohibited  the  ordeal  of  a  hot 
iron  or  boiling  water,  by  which  the  accused  was  deemed 
innocent  if  he  touched  the  iron  or  water  without  being  in- 
jured. But  many  writers,  and  among  them  Van  Espen,  do 
not  recognize  the  decree. 

Stephen  governed  six  years.  He  distinguished  himself  by 
his  knowledge,  and  by  his  charity  to  the  poor. 

"This  pope,"  says  Feller,  "was  of  noble  race  and  of  exem- 
plary disinterestedness.  To  the  utmost  of  his  power,  he  op- 
posed his  own  elevation.  He  nourished  orphans  as  though 
they  had  been  his  own  children,  and  often  admitted  them  to 
his  table.  On  his  attaining  to  the  pontificate,  the  funds  of 
the  Church  being  almost  all  dissipated,  he  liberally  distrib- 
uted his  rich  patrimony.  He  celebrated  Mass  daily,  and  gave 
to  prayer  or  psalmody  such  time  as  he  could  spare  from  the 
duties  of  charity  and  pastoral  watchfulness.  He  above  all 
things  was  anxious  to  associate  with  himself  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church  the  most  enlightened  and  the  most 
virtuous  men  whom  he  could  discover."  He  died  on  the 
7th  of  August,  or,  as  some  say,  towards  the  end  of  Septem- 
ber, 891,  and  was  interred  in  the  Vatican. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  one  month  and  eleven  days. 


FORJMO^V^  -I- PP- CORSICA 


FORMOSUS  115 

113 
FORMOSUS— A.D.  891 

FORMOSUS,  son  of  Leo,  was  a  native  of  Corsica, 
canon  regular,  and  afterwards  Bishop  of  Porto.  He 
was  the  first  bishop  who  became  pope.  He  was 
elected  pontiff  about  the  21st  of  September,  and  consecrated 
towards  the  end  of  that  month. 

John  VIII  had  condemned  Formosus,  deposed  him  from 
his  see,  exiled  him,  and  forbidden  him  to  return  to  his  church 
or  to  Rome,  and  had  made  him  promise  to  content  himself 
with  lay  communion. 

Marinus  I,  as  we  have  seen,  released  the  exile  from  his 
oaths  and  restored  him  to  his  see.  Adrian  III  and  Stephen 
VI  distinguished  and  honored  Formosus.  Monsignor  Bec- 
chetti,  in  stating  that  fact  in  his  Ecclesiastical  History,  adds 
that,  owing  to  the  obscurity  of  the  ancient  documents,  it  would 
be  difficult  to  prove  the  innocence  of  Formosus.  Neverthe- 
less, Cardella,  in  his  History  of  the  Cardinals,  mentions  that, 
even  amidst  that  dense  darkness,  Father  Nardi  has  found 
abundant  light  to  clear  Formosus  from  all  the  offences  that 
have  been  imputed  to  him;  and  he  maintains  that  time  has 
openly  proved  the  innocence  of  this  cardinal,  who  subse- 
quently became  pontiff.  Novaes  does  not  hesitate  to  say  that 
John  VIII,  who  restored  Photius  to  the  see  of  Constanti- 
nople, may  also  have  given  too  easy  credence  to  calumnies 
against  Formosus;  and  at  the  same  time  that  historian  as- 
serts that  the  contemporaries  of  Formosus  eulogized  him  as 
a  man  of  great  virtue. 

The  Emperor  Leo  having  written  to  Stephen  VI  that  Pho- 


n6         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

tius  of  his  own  free  will  had  resigned  his  bishopric,  and  the 
bishops  of  the  East  having  written  to  the  contrary,  begging 
the  pope  to  receive  into  the  communion  of  the  Church  those 
who  had  been  ordained  by  that  heresiarch,  Formosus  re- 
ceived the  letters,  Stephen  having  died  ere  they  reached 
Rome.  Formosus  showed  himself  favorable  to  the  prayer 
of  the  bishops,  but  with  the  condition  that  those  v/ho  had 
been  ordained  by  Photius  should  present  a  libellus  contain- 
ing a  written  confession  of  their  fault  and  asking  pardon 
for  it. 

The  Emperor  Guido  being  dead,  the  affairs  of  Italy  were 
again  disturbed  by  violence.  The  Holy  Father  secretly 
called  to  Rome  the  King  of  Germany,  Arnulphus,  to  repress 
a  party  that  had  risen  against  the  pope,  headed  by  Lambert, 
a  son  of  Guido.  Arnulphus  was  crowned  emperor  in  895, 
after  having  taken  Rome,  by  permission  of  Formosus,  and 
driven  out  the  enemies  of  that  pope.  In  the  oath  that  the 
Romans  took  to  Arnulphus,  the  pope  caused  the  words,  "sav- 
ing the  faith  due  to  Formosus,"  to  be  inserted. 

A  letter  of  the  Archbishop  of  Rheims,  Foulques,  having  in- 
formed the  Holy  Father  of  the  coronation  of  Charles  the 
Simple  as  King  of  France,  His  Holiness  wrote  to  King  Eudes, 
begging  him  not  to  attack  Charles  in  either  his  person  or 
possessions,  but  to  grant  him  a  truce;  and  he  also  wrote  to 
the  bishops,  exhorting  them  to  make  the  same  request  to 
King  Eudes.  He  also  sent  Charles  advice  suited  to  his  posi- 
tion. Formosus  governed  the  Church  nearly  five  years.  He 
died  on  the  4th  of  April,  896,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  six  days. 


/* 


aK 


u 


*K1S 


BOmFAClVv^-Vr-PP-ROMANV^ 


s^TEPHANV^  -VH*PP*ROMANVv? 


BONIFACE  VI  117 

114 
BONIFACE  VI— A.D.  896 

BONIFACE  VI  is  reckoned  among  the  popes  of  that 
name;  nevertheless,  the  official  Diario  of  Rome  says 
that  many  writers  consider  him  an  antipope.  After 
the  death  of  Formosus,  a  mob  placed  Boniface  in  the  chair 
of  Saint  Peter,  on  the  nth  of  April,  896.  Little  regularity 
was  observed  in  his  election,  and  he  allowed  himself  to  be 
appointed  by  unqualified  electors.  John  VIII  had  con- 
demned him  and  deprived  him  of  the  dignity  of  subdeacon. 
He  held  the  pontificate  only  fifteen  days,  and  died  of  an 
attack  of  gout,  on  the  26th  of  April,  896.  He  was  interred  at 
the  Vatican.    The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  five  days. 


115 
STEPHEN  VII— A.D.  896 

STEPHEN  VII,  a  Roman,  made  Bishop  of  Anagni  by 
Stephen  VI,  was  elected  pontiff  by  the  seditious  exer- 
'  tions  of  Adalbert,  Marquis  of  Tuscany,  on  the  226.  of 
May,  896,  and  consecrated  about  the  20th  of  August. 

According  to  Baronius,  he  was  the  first  who  covered  with 
mourning  the  chair  of  Saint  Peter.  Stephen,  ignorant  of  the 
sacred  doctrines,  and  unable  to  consult  the  clergy,  who  had 
taken  no  part  in  his  election,  violated  the  grave  of  a  sover- 
eign pontiff,  causing  the  body  of  Formosus,  who  had  been 


n8         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

buried  at  the  Vatican,  to  be  taken  up,  clothed  in  the  papal 
ornaments,  and  placed  on  the  pontifical  throne,  where  he 
thus  outrageously  addressed  the  corpse:  "You  were  Bishop 
of  Porto;  and  how,  man  full  of  ambition,  did  you  dare  to 
usurp  the  universal  Roman  throne?"  Having  said  that,  he 
had  the  body  stripped  of  the  sacred  garb,  had  the  three 
fingers  cut  off  with  which  the  living  pope  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  give  the  papal  benediction,  and  then  had  the  body 
thrown  into  the  Tiber.  Afterwards,  having  deposed  all 
those  who  had  been  ordained  by  Formosus,  Stephen  ren- 
dered himself  universally  odious  by  such  revengeful  conduct. 
The  friends  of  Formosus  excited  the  citizens,  who  loaded 
Stephen  with  irons  and  strangled  him  in  prison. 

Some  time  after  (in  898),  John  IX  assembled  at  Rome  a 
council,  which  condemned  all  that  had  been  done  in  897 
against  the  memory  and  the  body  of  Formosus.  The  Fathers 
of  the  council  declared  that  Formosus  had  been  removed  by 
necessity  from  the  see  of  Porto  to  that  of  Rome.  "There 
was  necessity,"  said  they,  "for  transferring  Formosus  from 
the  Church  of  Porto  to  the  Holy  See.  Formosus  was  dis- 
tinguished for  the  merits  of  his  life." 

"The  conduct  of  Stephen,"  says  Baronius,  "must  be  at- 
tributed to  a  violent  tyranny  in  fact,  and  not  to  error  in 
faith :  let  us  not  forget  that  we  are  treating  of  the  ninth  cen- 
tury." Stephen  governed  the  Church  one  year  and  two 
months.  He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See  re- 
mained vacant  three  days. 


R  OMANVv?  -I-PP  *TVv?CVvf 


|o^t/» 


<*V* 


* 


11 


:c-j 


I  THE0D0RVv5<-H-PP^O^1aSvvS'-  - 


ROM  ANUS  119 

116 
ROMANUS— A.D.  897 

ROMANUS,  of  Montefiascone,  or  rather  of  Gallese, 
an  estate  near  Civita  Castellana,  was  the  son  of  Con- 
^  stantine,  the  father  also  of  Pope  Marinus.  He  was 
elected  pontiff  on  the  17th  of  September,  897.  Sigonius, 
Platina,  Panvini,  and  Chacon  state  that  this  pope  abrogated 
all  that  Stephen  had  done  against  Formosus,  whose  friend 
Romanus  had  been.  But  the  contemporary  writers  make  no 
mention  of  this  abrogation,  which  seems  to  have  been  re- 
served for  Theodore  II,  successor  of  Romanus. 

This  pope  died  on  the  8th  of  February,  898,  after  govern- 
ing the  Church  about  four  months,  and  was  interred  at  the 
Vatican.    The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  three  days. 


117 
THEODORE  II— A.D.  898 

THEODORE  II,  Roman,  son  of  Photius,  a  noble,  was 
elected  pontiff  on  the  12th  of  February,  898.  He  an- 
nulled the  sentence  pronounced  by  Stephen  VII 
against  those  ordained  by  Formosus.  He  entombed  with 
pomp,  in  Saint  Peter's,  the  body  of  that  pope,  which  some 
fishermen  had  recovered  from  the  Tiber.  Legends  recount 
that  when  the  body  appeared  at  the  entrance  of  the  church 
all  the  images  bowed  in  salutation. 


120         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Theodore  II  governed  only  twenty  days.  He  deserves 
praise  for  having  punished  the  insult  offered  to  Formosus. 
Flodoard  lauds  the  piety,  courage,  and  charity  of  Theodore. 
He  died  on  the  3d  of  March,  898,  and  was  interred  at  the 
Vatican. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  eight  days. 


118 
JOHN  IX—A.D.  898 

JOHN  IX,  of  Tivoli,  son  of  Rampoald,  first  a  Benedictine 
monk,  then  cardinal-deacon,  was  elected  pope  on  the 
2 2d  of  March,  898,  and  consecrated  at  the  end  of  Au- 
gust. He  formally  abrogated  the  acts  against  Formo- 
sus. Nevertheless,  he  ordered,  in  two  councils,  assembled  at 
Rome  and  Ravenna,  that  no  bishop  should  pass  from  his  own 
church  to  that  of  Rome — a  law  annulled  in  914. 

In  the  Council  of  Ravenna,  John  required  all  to  swear 
obedience  to  the  Capitularies  of  Charlemagne.  After  hav- 
ing nobly  restored  the  memory  of  Formosus,  he  excommuni- 
cated those  who  had  violated  the  tomb  in  order  to  take  out 
the  body  of  that  pope.  He  ratified  the  coronation  of  the 
Emperor  Lambert,  and  annulled  the  election  of  Berengarius. 
This  pontiff  forbade  the  houses  of  bishops  to  be  pillaged  at 
their  death,  and  he  ordained,  for  the  prevention  of  disturb- 
ances arising  out  of  the  coronation  of  the  popes,  that  the 
ceremony  should  take  place  in  presence  of  the  imperial  am- 
bassadors. The  presence  of  those  ministers  was  often  ap- 
parently invoked :  they  were  summoned  if  a  riot  was  feared ; 
but  if  the  people  were  peaceable  they  were  not  invited.    John 


BE 


BENEDICT^  IIII  *PP  *ROMANW 


BENEDICT  IV  121 

IX  governed  two  years  and  fifteen  days.  He  died  on  the 
26th  of  March,  or  at  the  commencement  of  August,  in  the 
year  900. 

He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.    The  Holy  See  remained 
vacant  ten  days. 


119 
BENEDICT  IV— A.D.  goo 

BENEDICT  IV,  a  Roman,  canon  regular  of  Saint  John 
Lateran,  son  of  Mammolus,  and  said  to  be  of  the  fa- 
mous Conti  family,  was  elected  on  the  6th  of  April, 
A.D.  900.  In  the  month  of  August  he  crowned,  as  emperor, 
Louis,  King  of  Burgundy.  Benedict  governed  three  years 
and  two  months.  He  was  affable,  liberal  to  the  poor,  and  of 
virtues  rare  in  those  unhappy  times. 

At  this  time  the  Church  beheld  coming  to  its  bosom  Harold, 
King  of  Denmark,  with  his  whole  kingdom ;  Dukes  Liberius 
of  Muscovy,  Micislaus  of  Poland,  Waldemar  of  Prussia,  and 
Spetineus  of  Bohemia,  as  well  as  their  vassals.  Then  Hun- 
gary was  converted  by  Saint  Stephen,  and  Russia  by  Saint 
Boniface,  and  all  united  with  the  Church.  In  an  age  when 
the  pontiffs  were  not  irreproachable,  the  councils  of  Chalons, 
in  915,  Troyes,  in  921  and  927,  and  Rheims,  in  995,  recog- 
nized and  venerated  in  the  heads  residing  at  Rome  the  su- 
preme authority  and  the  high  and  indestructible  pontifical 
sovereignty. 

Fleury  says  of  Benedict :  "He  was  a  great  pope." 
He  acted  prudently  in  the  case  of  Argrim,  Bishop  of 
Langres,  whom  the  Emperor  Guy  had  driven  from  that  city. 
The  pope,  not  choosing  to  decide  without  the  bishops,  con- 


122         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

vened  a  council  in  the  Lateran  Palace,  where  it  was  decided 
that  Argrim  should  be  maintained  in  the  see  of  Langres.  The 
Emperor  Lambert  was  dead,  and  Benedict,  not  deeming  it 
right  to  recognize  Berengarius,  held  the  empire  to  be  vacant ; 
but  shortly  after,  Louis,  son  of  Boson,  King  of  Provence, 
was  called  into  Italy  and  recognized  as  emperor. 

Under  this  reign  died  Alfred  the  Great,  King  of  England. 
He  profited  by  all  the  leisure  his  public  duties  allowed  him, 
to  read,  interrogate  educated  men,  and  thus  to  learn  what- 
ever might  improve  himself  or  those  with  whom  he  con- 
versed. He  left  many  writings,  six  of  which  were  his  own 
compositions.  Among  them  were  a  collection  of  the  laws  of 
various  nations,  the  laws  of  the  West  Saxons,  a  treatise 
against  evil  judges,  maxims  of  wise  men,  parables,  and  dis- 
sertations on  the  various  fortunes  of  kings.  The  English 
ascribe  to  Alfred  trial  by  jury  in  criminal  cases. 

Benedict  died  on  the  20th  of  October,  903.  He  was  in- 
terred at  the  Vatican. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  seven  days. 


120 
LEO  V— A.D.  903 

IEO  V  was  born  at  Priapi,  near  Ardea,  in  the  Roman 
Campagna,  or,  according  to  other  authors,  at  Arezzo ; 
wmJ  he  was  certainly  not  a  Tuscan.  A  simple  Benedictine 
in  the  abbey  of  Brandallo,  then  cardinal,  he  was  elected  pope 
on  the  28th  of  October,  903.  A  few  days  afterwards,  Chris- 
topher, cardinal-priest  of  Saint  Laurence  in  Damaso,  who 
owed  all  to  the  new  pope,  seeing  him  destitute  of  executive 


CHRISTOPHER  123 

ability  and  incapable  of  upholding  his  authority,  threw  him 
into  prison,  compelled  him  to  renounce  the  pontificate,  and 
made  him  promise  that  he  would  return  to  his  monastery. 
Sigonius  affirms  that  time  was  not  allowed  him  to  resume 
the  monastic  life,  and  that  he  died  in  prison,  in  one  month 
and  nine  days.    He  was  interred  at  Saint  John  Lateran. 


121 
CHRISTOPHER— A. D.  903 

CHRISTOPHER,  a  Roman,  cardinal-priest  of  Saint 
Laurence  in  Damaso,  set  up  his  pretensions  against 
Leo  V  and  threw  him  into  prison.  But,  though  he 
thus  grasped  the  pontifical  authority,  he  is  not  reckoned 
among  the  antipopes.  Six  months  after  his  usurpation  he 
was  imprisoned  by  Sergius,  who  sent  him  to  a  monastery, 
where  he  perished  miserably  in  June,  904.  He  was  buried  at 
the  Vatican.  This  is  one  of  the  deplorable  scenes  which  dis- 
graced the  tenth  century.  Happily,  it  can  be  said  that 
shortly  before  the  Iconoclasts  had  been  repressed  by  Theo- 
dora, widow  of  Theophilus.  The  arts,  so  friendly  to  Chris- 
tian government,  were  cultivated  both  in  the  East  and  in  the 
West ;  sculptors  in  bronze,  especially,  now  acquired  renown 
at  Constantinople. 


i24         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

122 
SERGIUS  III— A.D.  904 

SERGIUS,  a  Roman,  cardinal-priest,  son  of  Benedict, 
of  the  Conti  family,  aspired  to  the  papacy  on  the 
death  of  Theodore  II.  Defeated  by  a  faction,  he 
passecl  seven  years  at  Florence,  in  exile.  Recalled  subse- 
quently by  the  party  of  Adalbert,  Marquis  of  Tuscany,  he 
was  invited  by  the  Roman  people,  who  hated  Christopher, 
to  present  himself  again  for  election.  He  was  consecrated 
on  the  gth  of  June,  904.  Sergius  entertained  feelings  hostile 
to  Formosus,  and  he  annulled  the  acts  by  which  Theodore  II 
and  John  IX  had  restored  the  memory  of  that  pope. 

This  pope  repaired  and  embellished  the  Church  of  Saint 
John  Lateran,  that  had  been  damaged  by  an  earthquake  in 
the  reign  of  Stephen  VII. 

The  errors  of  Photius  still  had  partisans  in  the  East. 
Sergius  redoubled  his  efforts  to  diminish  the  influence  of  the 
adherents  of  such  maxims.  He  governed  seven  years  and 
three  months,  and  died  towards  the  end  of  August,  911,  after 
a  pontificate  of  which  Baronius  says  that  it  had  "un  cattivo 
ingresso,  un  peggiore  progresso,  ed  un  pessime  egresso" — 
bad  ingress,  worse  progress,  an  egress  worst  of  all. 

According  to  many  authors,  Sergius  was  interred  at  the 
Vatican;  but,  according  to  Rasponi,  he  was  buried  in  .the 
Basilica  of  Saint  John  Lateran. 


# 


AN  ASTASWS-  III  *PP  -ROMANVv? 


•T 


■^ 


/ 


%< 


LANDO  -I- PAPA  -  R  OMAIWvJ 


ANASTASIUS  III  125 

123 
ANASTASIUS  III— A.D.  911 

A  NASTASIUS  III,  a  Roman,  son  of  Lucian,  was  elected 
/  \  pope  a  day  or  two  after  the  death  of  Sergius  III,  in 
-X  JL  911.  At  the  request  of  Berengarius,  King  of  Italy, 
he  granted  various  privileges  to  the  Bishop  of  Pavia — the 
right  to  ride  a  white  horse,  to  have  the  cross  carried  in  pro- 
cession before  him  on  his  journeys,  and  to  sit  at  the  left  hand 
of  the  pope  in  the  councils.  Cardinal  Baronius  cites  yet  an- 
other privilege.  Whenever  the  Bishop  of  Pavia  called  to  a 
synod  the  archbishops  of  Milan  and  Ravenna,  with  their 
suffragans,  they  were  bound  to  attend  at  once.  Novaes  says 
that  it  was  on  account  of  these  singular  privileges  that  Bene- 
dict XIV,  in  1743,  created  the  bishops  of  Pavia  perpetual 
archbishops  of  Amasia.  This  concession  restored  order  into 
the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy. 

Anastasius  is  praised  for  the  gentleness  of  his  government, 
which  lasted  only  two  years  and  two  months. 

He  died  in  October,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 


124 
LANDO— A.D.  913 

1ANDO,  son  of  Trano,  born  at  Monterotondo,  an  ancient 
Roman  colony,  was  a  canon  regular.  He  was  elected 
-J  pontiff  on  the  16th  of  October,  913,  governed  six 
months  and  ten  days,  died  the  26th  of  April,  914,  and  was 
interred  at  the  Vatican. 


126         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

As  he  feared  the  vengeance  of  a  celebrated  and  powerful 
Roman  lady,  Theodora,  who  was  no  less  vicious  than  her 
two  daughters,  Theodora  and  Marozia,  Lando  transferred 
John  from  the  Church  of  Bologna,  where  he  was  elected,  to 
that  of  Ravenna.  That  same  John,  under  the  name  of  John 
X,  was  Lando's  successor. 

Chacon  says  that  the  life  of  this  pontiff  was  very  obscure, 
partly  on  account  of  the  shortness  of  his  pontificate,  partly 
from  the  scarcity  of  writers  who  give  the  annals  of  these 
times.  Lando,  faithful  to  the  sentiments  of  conciliation 
which  have  always  animated  the  popes,  interposed  his  au- 
thority to  prevent  Berengarius,  King  of  Italy,  and  Rudolph, 
son  of  Count  Guido,  from  going  to  war  with  each  other.  It 
is  impossible,  however,  always  to  approve  his  character,  his 
weaknesses,  and  his  censurable  deferences. 


125 
JOHN  X— A.D.  914 

JOHN  X,  of  the  Cenci  family,  not  a  Roman,  but  born  at 
Ravenna,  was  a  son  of  John  of  the  city  of  Bologna,  where 
he  had  been  appointed  bishop.  He  was  transferred  to 
the  archbishopric  of  Ravenna  at  the  urgent  recommen- 
dation of  the  powerful  and  shameless  Theodora.  Thence  he 
rose  to  the  pontificate  on  the  30th  of  April,  914. 

On  the  24th  of  March,  916,  he  crowned  as  emperor  Beren- 
garius, King  of  Italy.  On  that  occasion  the  emperor  con- 
firmed the  donations  made  by  Pepin,  Charlemagne,  and 
other  emperors. 

The  same  year,  with  the  assistance  of  that  emperor,  Con- 


IOAJVNEvf  -X-  PP  -  R OMANV^ 


r 


LE  O  *  VI  -  PP  -  R  OMANVS 


LEO  VI  127 

stantine  Porphyrogenitus,  and  other  princes,  he  entirely  de- 
feated the  Saracens,  who  for  forty  years  had  intrenched 
themselves  in  the  lands  of  Garigliano,  in  the  province  of 
Lavoro.  The  pope  in  person  encouraged  the  Catholics.  He 
despatched  a  legate  to  Compostella  to  venerate  in  the  name 
of  the  pope  the  body  of  Saint  James. 

John  confirmed  in  the  title  of  Archbishop  of  Rheims 
Hugo,  son  of  the  Count  of  Aquitaine,  who,  according  to  Flo- 
doard,  was  not  five  years  old.  Kings  and  people  solicited 
such  favors  for  children,  and  the  popes  sometimes  lacked 
courage  to  refuse. 

John  had  governed  more  than  fourteen  years,  when,  by 
order  of  Marozia,  wife  of  Guido,  Marquis  of  Tuscany,  he  was 
arrested  and  thrown  into  prison,  where  he  was  strangled  by 
having  a  pillow  bound  over  his  mouth,  on  the  2d  of  May,  928. 
He  was  buried  at  Saint  John  Lateran. 


126 
LEO  VI— A.D.  928 

A  T  the  end  of  June,  928,  Leo,  son  of  Christopher,  of  the 
/  \  Roman  family  of  Gemina,  afterwards  called  San- 
JL  JL  guigna,  was  elected  pope.  He  governed  the  Church 
with  integrity  and  moderation  seven  months  and  five  days, 
died  about  the  3d  of  February,  929,  and  was  interred  at  the 
Vatican. 

Albert  Kranz  expresses  surprise  at  the  brief  duration  of 
the  lives  of  the  popes  in  this  age,  and  he  suspects  that  poison 
was  in  frequent  use.  Yet  John  X  had  just  reigned  fourteen 
years. 


128         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Platina  thinks  that  Leo  reigned  with  as  much  wisdom  as 
the  times  permitted,  when  morals  were  so  corrupt.  He  con- 
tinues: "To  recall  the  citizens  to  concord,  to  settle  Italian 
affairs  still  in  tumult,  owing  to  the  rashness  and  weakness  of 
preceding  popes,  and  to  keep  the  barbarians  from  crushing 
the  Italians,  such  was  the  task  essayed  by  Leo.  And  he 
could  not  have  employed  his  short  pontificate  more  worthily 
or  to  better  advantage. 


127 
STEPHEN  VIII— A.D.  929 

STEPHEN  VIII,  Roman,  son  of  Theudemond,  was 
elected  pope  on  the  3d  of  February,  929. 
He  governed  two  years,  one  month,  and  twelve 
days,  with  sentiments  of  kindness  and  religion  even  more 
praiseworthy  in  that  age  than  in  any  other. 

He  died  March  15,  931,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 


128 
JOHN  XI— A.D.  931 

JOHN  XI,  a  Roman,  of  the  Conti  family,  son  of  Alberic, 
consul  of  Rome,  was  elected  about  the  13th  of  March, 
931,  at  the  age  of  twenty  years,  as  some  maintain,  or 
twenty-five,  according  to  others. 
John  was  surrounded  by  evil  men  who  had  raised  him  to 
authority,  and  possessed  more  of  it  than  he  did.    He  gov- 


vmPHANV5^MII*PP*R0MANW 


IOANNE^XI-PP-ROMANVJ^ 


LEO  'VII-PP  -ROMANVv? 


LEO  VII  129 

erned  four  years  and  ten  months,  always  submissive  to  Ma- 
rozia,  whom  many  authors  regard  as  his  mother;  or  to  his 
brother  Alberic,  who  kept  him  in  prison  from  the  year  933I 
He  died  there  at  the  commencement  of  January,  936,  the 
victim  of  the  ambition  of  his  supposed  mother,  and  of  the 
cruelty  of  his  brother.  He  was  interred  at  Saint  John  Lat- 
eran. 


129 
LEO  VII— A.D.  936 

tEO  VII,  a  Roman,  son  of  Christopher,  was  elected  pon- 
tiff against  his  will,  and  consecrated  before  the  9th 
*J  of  January,  936.  He  invited  to  Rome  Odo,  abbot  of 
Cluny,  to  reform  monastic  discipline,  and  to  rebuild,  near  the 
Church  of  Saint  Paul,  the  monastery  that  once  existed  there. 

Fleury  says  that  Odo  received,  under  the  will  of  Abbot 
Bernon,  Cluny,  Massay,  and  Deols.  By  this  disposal  of  these 
monasteries  it  is  evident  that  Bernon  had  not  yet  thought  of 
forming  a  congregation;  it  was  Odo  who  properly  formed 
that  which  has  since  borne  the  name  of  Cluny.  Saint  Odo 
was  appointed  by  Leo  VII  to  restore  peace  between  Hugo, 
King  of  Italy,  and  Alberic,  brother  of  Pope  John  XL  When 
the  holy  monk  reached  Rome  he  undertook  that  reconcilia- 
tion, and  succeeded  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  pope. 

Leo  governed  with  mildness  and  integrity.  Flodoard 
praises  Leo  in  Latin  verses.  This  pope  died  about  937,  and 
was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 


i3o         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

130 
STEPHEN  IX— A.D.  939 

STEPHEN  IX,  a  Roman,  but  educated  in  Germany, 
was  elected  pontiff  about  the  19th  of  July,  939.  Al- 
beric,  who  had  become  legate  of  Rome,  hated  him 
because  he  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  Otho,  King  of  Ger- 
many. It  is  said  that  in  consequence  of  this  hatred  Stephen 
was  wounded  in  the  face.  The  event  is  mentioned  in  Mu- 
ratori ;  but  some  writers  doubt  it. 

In  942  Stephen  sent  Bishop  Damasus  as  his  legate  to 
France,  with  letters  recognizing  as  king  Louis  d'Outremer, 
against  whom  many  of  the  nobles  had  revolted,  though  he 
had  been  crowned  king  on  the  19th  of  June,  936,  by  Artaud, 
Archbishop  of  Rheims,  formerly  a  monk  of  the  abbey  of 
Saint  Remi. 

Stephen  threatened  those  who  revolted  with  excommuni- 
cation, should  they  not  recognize  their  king  before  Christ- 
mas. 

Peace  was  broken  off  between  Hugo,  King  of  Italy,  and 
Alberic,  who  had  set  himself  up  as  prince  of  Rome.  Stephen 
desired  once  more  to  employ  in  this  difficult  negotiation 
Odo,  the  abbot  of  Cluny,  who  had  returned  to  France. 
But  the  abbot  died  at  Tours  before  he  could  obey  the  pope. 
Stephen  governed  three  years,  four  months,  and  fifteen  days. 
He  died  at  the  beginning  of  December,  942,  and  was  interred 
at  the  Vatican. 


r 


MARTINVvS*  -II'PP-  BOMANVJ1- 


MARINUS  II  131 

131 
MARINUS  II— A.D.  943 

THE  name  of  Martin  is  given  by  many  authors  to  this 
pope,  as  they  give  that  name  to  Pope  Marinus  I. 
Marinus  II  was  a  Roman,  and  was  elected  pope 
some  time  previous  to  the  4th  of  February,  probably  about 
the  2 2d  of  January,  943.  He  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Capua  a 
letter  in  which  that  bishop  was  accused  of  being  ignorant  of 
the  canons,  illiterate,  too  familiar  with  laymen,  and  a  rash 
transgressor  because  he  had  given  a  benefice  to  one  of  his 
deacons.  It  was  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Angels  which 
Stephen  IX  had  just  granted  to  the  Benedictine  monks  to 
erect  a  monastery.  This  pope  ordered,  at  the  same  time, 
that  the  monastery  should  be  erected  on  the  grounds  of  that 
church,  declaring  that  it  should  never  be  disturbed  by  him 
or  by  his  successors,  and  that  the  monastery  should  remain 
constantly  subject  to  the  Benedictine  abbey  at  Capua.  Fur- 
ther, the  bishop,  on  pain  of  excommunication,  was  to  cut  off 
the  intrusive  deacon  from  all  communication  with  the  eccle- 
siastical offices.  Marinus  governed  three  years  and  six 
months.  He  distinguished  himself  by  his  zeal  for  ecclesiasti- 
cal reform,  the  rebuilding  of  churches,  and  the  relief  of  the 
poor.  He  displayed  something  of  the  pious  perseverance 
which  had  animated  the  pontiffs  in  the  primitive  days  of  the 
Church,  and  he  could  not  be  surpassed  in  his  love  of  estab- 
lishing peace  among  princes.  He  died  in  the  month  of  June, 
946,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 


132         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

132 
AGAPETUS  II— A.D.  946 

A  GAPETUS  II,  a  Roman,  was  elected  pontiff  in  the 

/  \  month  of  June,  946,  two  or  three  days  after  the  death 
JL  JL  of  Marinus.  Troubles  still  prevailed  in  France  in  re- 
gard to  the  see  of  Rheims.  Artaud,  after  having  crowned 
Louis  d'Outremer,  had  been  deposed,  and  Hugo,  son  of  Heri- 
bert,  Count  of  Rheims,  elected  in  his  stead.  The  new  arch- 
bishop was  a  child  not  five  years  old.  Agapetus,  to  terminate 
that  schism  and  to  restore  the  authority  of  Louis  d'Outre- 
mer, sent  to  Paris  a  legate  named  Marinus.  This  legate,  in 
948,  held  a  council  at  Ingelheim,  in  the  diocese  of  Cologne. 
In  this  council  Artaud,  in  reward  for  his  fidelity  to  his  legiti- 
mate king,  was  reinstated  in  his  see  of  Rheims;  Hugo,  his 
rival,  was  excommunicated,  as  was  Heribert,  a  rebel  to  the 
king. 

In  949  there  was  another  council  at  Rome,  at  which  these 
excommunications  were  renewed. 

The  Holy  Father  called  to  Rome  Otho  I,  King  of  Ger- 
many, that  he  might  expel  from  Italy  Berengarius,  who 
ill-treated  the  clergy  and  even  plundered  them  of  actual  ne- 
cessaries. The  Italian  peninsula  was  at  that  time  thus  di- 
vided :Lombardy  obeyed  Berengarius  II  and  his  son  Adalbert ; 
Genoa,  Tuscany,  and  the  Romagna  were  subject  to  a  minis- 
ter of  the  Emperor  of  the  West;  Apulia  and  Calabria,  the 
southern  part,  though  infested  by  the  Saracens,  recognized 
the  Greek  emperor.  Venice  amassed  wealth  by  carrying  to 
various  nations  the  commodities  they  needed.  At  Rome 
consuls  were  annually  appointed  for  the  nobility;  a  prefect 


I  ACL\PETVv5Wl*PP*R0MAJW^ 


AGAPETUS  II  133 

was  supposed  to  protect  the  interests  of  the  populace.  The 
pope,  while  receiving  the  homage  of  nearly  all  the  sovereigns 
of  Europe,  was  oppressed  by  the  consuls  in  his  capital  city, 
and  by  Berengarius  in  his  provincial  possessions. 

Otho  received  the  letters  of  the  pope,  and,  after  ordering 
the  King  of  Denmark  and  the  dukes  of  Poland  and  Bohemia 
to  declare  themselves  his  vassals,  he  crossed  the  Alps.  An- 
nouncing that  he  came  at  the  request  of  Pope  Agapetus,  he 
subjugated  Lombardy,  and  demanded  the  crown  of  Italy, 
which  he  called  "the  right  of  victory."  Many  princes  had 
competed  for  that  throne  since  the  deposition  of  Louis  the 
Fat.  The  aspirants  were  Berengarius,  Duke  of  Friuli; 
Guido,  Duke  of  Spoleto;  Arnulph,  King  of  Germany;  Louis 
III,  King  of  Provence ;  Rudolph,  King  of  Burgundy,  beyond 
the  Jura;  Hugo,  Count  of  Provence;  and  Berengarius  II, 
Marquis  of  Ivry.  The  arrival  of  Otho  proclaimed  a  more 
powerful  competitor. 

Pope  Agapetus  II  was  to  decide  the  claims  of  all  these 
princes  to  the  iron  crown.  Otho,  master  of  Milan  and  of 
Pavia,  had  himself  recognized  as  king  of  these  provinces  in 
the  year  951.  But,  to  the  eyes  of  the  populace,  the  sovereign 
power  did  not  seem  to  be  positively  conferred  upon  him  until 
Wolpul,  Archbishop  of  Milan,  acting  in  concert  with  Pope 
Agapetus,  placed  upon  his  head  the  crown  of  the  Lombards, 
which  was  preserved  in  the  Church  of  Saint  John  the  Bap- 
tist, at  Monza.  Otho  deposited  on  the  altar  of  Saint  Am- 
brose all  his  ornaments  as  King  of  Germany,  the  lance,  the 
royal  sword,  the  battle-ax,  the  baldric,  and  the  chlamys.  He 
served  the  Mass  in  the  dalmatic  of  subdeacon,  while  the 
clergy  celebrated  the  ceremonies.  After  the  sacrifice  the 
archbishop  addressed  to  the  dukes  and  marquises  who  sur- 
rounded him  a  congratulatory  address  in  honor  of  Otho.  He 
then  anointed  him  with  the  holy  oil,  arrayed  him  again  in 


i34         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

the  ornaments  that  had  been  laid  upon  the  altar,  restored 
his  arms  to  him,  and  finally  placed  upon  his  head  the  crown 
of  the  Lombards.  This  crown  consists  of  a  band  of  gold 
about  four  fingers  wide,  ornamented  with  chased  work  and 
jewels,  in  the  form  of  an  ancient  diadem,  and  having  in  the 
inside  a  band  of  iron  of  the  breadth  of  one  finger.  Consider- 
ing the  chief  material,  we  should  call  this  the  golden  crown, 
but  the  name  of  the  "iron  crown"  prevailed,  because  it  was 
said  that  the  slender  band  of  iron  which  it  contained  was  a 
nail  of  our  Saviour's  cross,  sent  to  Theodolinda  by  Gregory 
the  Great,  as  reward  for  her  temporary  extirpation  of  the 
Arian  heresy.  Some  authors  maintain  that  the  iron  band 
within  the  crown  attested  that  a  courageous  people  owe 
their  gold  to  iron. 

Pope  Agapetus  sent  to  Saint  Bruno,  Archbishop  of  Co- 
logne, and  brother  of  Otho,  the  pallium,  with  especial  privi- 
leges. 

Agapetus  governed  nine  years  and  six  or  seven  months, 
with  great  zeal  for  the  peace  of  Christendom.  He  died  Au- 
gust 20  (or  perhaps  28),  956,  and  was  buried  in  Saint  John 
Lateran. 


133 
JOHN  XII— A.D.  956 

IN  the  Notizie  of  Rome  for  the  year  1844  it  is  stated : 
"John  XII,  Conti,  a  Roman,  was  created  pope  in  the 
year  956,  and  governed  the  Church  about  eight  years. 
During  that  time,  and  in  the  year  963,  Leo  was  intruded  into 
the   pontificate.     Being  subsequently   deposed,   he   again 


IOANNEv^XIbPP-ROMANVvT 


JOHN  XII  135 

usurped  the  supreme  dignity  on  the  26th  of  June,  964,  and  he 
continued  to  retain  his  illegal  possession  of  it  until  April, 
965.  Nevertheless,  Leo  is  reckoned  in  the  list  of  popes  under 
the  name  of  Leo  VIII." 

John's  name  was  Octavian,  and  he  was  the  first  pontiff 
who  changed  his  name.  John  of  the  Conti  family,  grand- 
nephew  of  Sergius  III  and  of  John  XI,  was  elected,  or  rather, 
at  the  instigation  of  some  Romans,  intruded  into  the  papacy, 
about  the  20th  of  August,  956.  He  was  then  only  some  six- 
teen or  eighteen  years  old. 

In  957  the  new  head  of  the  Church,  with  a  youthful  ardor 
more  becoming  a  warrior  than  a  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  took 
into  his  pay  the  auxiliary  troops  of  the  Duke  of  Spoleto,  and, 
having  joined  them  to  his  own,  marched  in  person  against 
Pandolpho,  Prince  of  Capua,  who,  supported  by  the  army  of 
Gisolfo,  Prince  of  Salerno,  not  only  resisted  the  pope,  but 
completely  defeated  him.  John  was  forced  to  retreat  in  dis- 
order to  his  own  territory  and  to  sue  for  peace,  which  Pan- 
dolpho granted,  making  a  treaty  of  friendship  and  confed- 
eration. 

John,  being  afterwards  annoyed  by  Berengarius  and  his 
son  Adalbert,  called  King  Otho  to  his  aid,  as  Agapetus  II 
had  done,  that  Otho  with  his  army  might  deliver  John  from 
those  vexations.  Otho,  before  he  marched,  engaged  himself 
by  oath  to  cause  the  restoration  of  all  that  those  tyrants  had 
plundered  from  the  Church. 

Otho  drove  Berengarius  and  Adalbert  from  Italy,  and  re- 
stored to  the  Church  what  she  had  received  from  Pepin  and 
Charlemagne.  Subsequently,  John,  grateful  to  Otho, 
crowned  him  as  emperor,  on  the  13th  of  February,  962.  He 
was  the  first  German  prince  who  received  the  imperial 
crown,  and  John,  the  pontiff  who  effected  the  change,  had 
promised  Otho  to  entertain  no  relations  with  Berengarius 


i36         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

and  Adalbert :  such  relations,  however,  revived.  Otho,  irri- 
tated at  this,  advanced  towards  Rome  in  963.  The  Romans, 
discontented  with  John,  who  fled,  swore  that  they  would 
never  again  elect  a  pontiff  without  the  approbation  of  the 
emperor.  Three  days  afterwards  the  emperor  assembled  a 
conciliabule,  in  which  John  was  accused  of  almost  every 
crime  except  heresy,  and  was  degraded  from  the  pontificate 
on  the  6th  of  November,  963.  The  antipope  Leo  was  then 
raised  to  the  papacy,  but  the  inconstant  Romans  soon  dis- 
missed Leo  and  restored  John.  It  is  affirmed  that  the  latter, 
on  re-entering  Rome,  ordered  cruel  reprisals  which  disgrace 
his  memory.    In  religious  authority  he  was  strict. 

On  the  26th  of  February,  964,  he  held  a  council,  in 
which  he  condemned  the  Emperor  Otho  and  the  antipope 
Leo,  and  the  bishops  of  Ostia,  Porto,  and  Albano,  who  had 
ordained  Leo  when  promoted  to  the  pontificate.  He  de- 
prived of  all  rank  and  of  all  honors  the  priests  who  had  been 
ordained  by  the  intruder,  stripped  them  of  their  clerical  vest- 
ments, and  made  them  sign  this  declaration :  "My  father  had 
nothing — nothing,  therefore,  could  he  bestow  upon  me." 

The  end  of  John's  life  came  in  May,  964.  He  was  interred 
at  Saint  John  Lateran. 

In  the  East,  the  Emperor  Romanus  the  Younger  died  on 
the  15th  of  March  in  the  preceding  year.  Romanus,  at  the 
suggestion  of  evil  counsellors,  had  driven  from  the  imperial 
palace  the  Empress  Helena,  his  mother,  and  his  sisters.  In 
those  cruel  times  the  East  set  no  better  examples  than  the 
West,  and  Europe  was  apparently  unmoved  by  this  bar- 
barity. 

Under  this  disastrous  reign,  Genoa,  which  had  already 
been  pillaged  by  the  Saracens  from  Africa,  was  again  threat- 
ened with  an  incursion ;  and  the  Hungarians,  coming  by  way 
of  the  town  of  Fiuma,  ravaged  Italy. 


BENEDICT  V  137 

134 
BENEDICT  V— A.D.  964 

BENEDICT  V,  named  Grammatico,  a  Roman,  of  the 
Conti  family,  cardinal-deacon,  was  elected  May  19, 
964,  to  succeed  John  XII,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Emperor  Otho  I.  That  prince  then  laid  siege  to  Rome, 
which,  pressed  by  hunger,  surrendered,  abandoning  Bene- 
dict, and  received  the  intruder,  Leo  VIII.  Benedict  was  sent 
as  a  prisoner  into  Germany,  and  delivered  to  Adalgagnus, 
Bishop  of  Hamburg,  who  treated  him  with  honor  until  his 
death,  which  occurred  on  the  4th  of  July,  965,  after  a  pontifi- 
cate of  one  year  and  a  few  months.  Benedict  was  buried  in 
the  cathedral  of  Hamburg,  and  thence  removed  to  Rome  in 
999,  by  order  of  Otho  III.  In  various  martyrologies  the  title 
of  martyr  is  given  to  Benedict.  The  Holy  See  was  vacant 
two  months  and  twenty-five  days.  Benedict  was  a  learned 
and  virtuous  pontiff,  with  mildness  and  patience  equal  to  his 
misfortunes. 

The  antipope  Leo  VIII  assembled  a  council  after  the  de- 
parture of  Benedict  V,  which  passed  a  decree  granting  and 
confirming  to  Otho  and  his  successors,  as  Fleury  says,  "the 
right  of  choosing  a  successor  in  the  kingdom  of  Italy,  to  es- 
tablish the  pope,  and  to  give  the  investiture  to  the  bishops; 
so  that  neither  patricians,  nor  pope,  nor  bishop  could  be  cre- 
ated without  his  consent ;  the  whole  under  penalty  of  excom- 
munication,'perpetual  exile,  and  death." 


138         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

135 
JOHN  XIII— A.D.  965 

JOHN  XIII,  a  Roman,  was  consecrated  pontiff  on  the  1st 
of  October,  965.  His  hauteur  drew  on  him  the  hatred  of 
the  Roman  nobility,  and  Rolfredus,  prefect  of  Rome, 
excited  a  tumult  against  the  pope,  who  was  obliged  to 
retire  to  Capua,  where,  for  six  months,  Pandolpho,  the  lord 
of  that  city,  treated  him  with  great  honors.  In  gratitude, 
John  made  Capua  an  episcopal  see. 

He  approved  the  acts  of  the  council  held  at  Ravenna  in 
968,  which  erected  Magdeburg  into  an  archbishopric;  and 
he  convened  another  council,  at  Rome,  in  969,  when  the 
Church  of  Benevento  was  made  an  archbishopric. 

On  the  return  of  Otho,  John's  protector,  to  Italy,  the  Ro- 
mans recalled  John,  and  replaced  him  in  the  chair  of  Saint 
Peter. 

The  emperor,  learning  that  many  of  the  Romans  had 
shamefully  betrayed  the  pope,  punished  them  with  great  se- 
verity. Peter,  prefect  of  Rome,  was  tied  by  the  hair  to  the 
head  of  Constantine's  horse,  and  there  exposed  to  the  male- 
dictions of  the  people.  This  is  no  other  than  the  cele- 
brated horse  of  Marcus  Aurelius,  which  now  stands  in  the 
middle  of  the  square  of  the  Capitol  at  Rome.  In  the  ages  of 
ignorance  this  horse  and  the  statue  of  the  emperor  were 
found  amidst  some  ruins.  The  populace  persisted  in  calling 
it  the  horse  of  Constantine,  and  on  fete-days  wine  was  dis- 
tributed through  the  mouth  of  that  horse. 

In  967  John  crowned  Otho  II  as  emperor,  at  the  request  of 
Otho  I,  who  wished  before  his  death  to  see  his  son  invested 
with  the  imperial  dignity. 


IOANNEv?  OaiI*PP-ROMANVv? 


JOHN  XIII  139 

It  is  said  that  John  was  the  first  who  introduced  the  cus- 
tom of  baptizing  church  bells,  because  he  baptized  one  at 
Saint  John  Lateran,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  Saint 
John.  That  opinion  is  adopted  by  Baronius ;  but  the  rite  was 
certainly  in  use  prior  to  the  reign  of  John  XIII,  and,  on  such 
occasion,  some  at  least  of  the  ceremonies  of  baptism  were 
followed,  such  as  the  pouring  of  water,  the  anointing,  and 
the  imposition  of  the  name  of  a  saint.  The  object  was  to 
distinguish  one  bell  from  another ;  or,  in  obedience  to  a  pious 
feeling,  they  sought  to  call  people  to  church  by  the  voice  of 
a  saint,  whose  name  was  thus  united  to  an  instrument  of 
divine  praise. 

The  Poles  having  been  converted  to  the  Catholic  faith, 
John  sent  Egiel,  Bishop  of  Tusculum,  to  confirm  them  in 
their  holy  intention. 

He  governed  six  years,  eleven  months,  and  six  days,  and, 
dying  on  the  6th  of  September,  972,  was  interred  at  Saint 
Paul  beyond  the  walls. 

The  Holy  See  remained  vacant  nearly  three  months. 

Under  the  reign  of  this  pontiff,  Otho  sent  to  Constanti- 
nople, as  ambassador,  Luitprand,  Bishop  of  Cremona,  to  ask 
of  the  Emperor  Nicephorus  Phocas,  for  young  Otho,  the 
emperor's  son,  the  hand  of  Anne,  daughter  of  the  Emperor 
Romanus  the  Younger  and  of  the  Empress  Theophania, 
whom  Nicephorus  had  married.  Luitprand  has  left  an  ac- 
count of  his  embassy.  In  an  audience,  Nicephorus  said  to 
Luitprand:  "I  should  wish  to  receive  you  well,  but  the  con- 
duct of  your  master  does  not  permit  me.  He  has  taken 
Rome  as  though  it  were  an  enemy's  city.  He  has  endeavored 
violently  to  subject  several  cities  of  my  empire,  and,  being 
unable  to  succeed,  he  now,  under  pretence  of  peace,  sends 
you  as  a  spy  upon  us." 

The  bishop  replied:  "My  master  has  not  usurped  the  city 


140         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

of  Rome  by  violence;  on  the  contrary,  he  has  delivered  it 
from  tyrants.  Was  it  not  in  the  power  of  effeminate  men 
and  profligate  women?  I  think  your  predecessors  have  been 
asleep,  who  called  themselves  Roman  emperors,  but  were 
not  so  in  fact !  Have  not  some  of  the  popes  been  banished, 
others  reduced  to  actual  want,  and  not  allowed  to  receive 
even  alms?  Who  of  the  other  emperors  has  been  zealous 
enough  to  punish  those  crimes  and  to  restore  the  Church  to 
its  primitive  lustre?  You  have  neglected  her ;  but  my  master 
has  not.  He  has  come  from  the  end  of  the  earth  to  deliver 
Rome  from  the  wicked,  and  to  restore  all  honor  and  power 
to  the  successors  of  the  apostles.  And  then,  when  rebels 
have  risen  against  him  and  against  the  pope,  he  has  pun- 
ished them  according  to  the  laws  of  Justinian,  of  Valen- 
tinian,  of  Theodosius,  and  of  the  other  emperors." 

The  emperor  and  the  bishop  exchanged  other  words, 
which  history  has  not  disclosed.  Nicephorus  said  to  the 
ambassador:  "You  are  not  Romans;  you  are  only  Lom- 
bards." The  bishop  replied:  "We  Lombards,  Saxons,  and 
Franks  have  no  greater  insult  than  to  calla  man  a  Roman. 
With  us  this  name  implies  all  that  can  be  conceived  of  base- 
ness, cowardice,  avarice,  impurity,  and  treachery." 

The  emperor's  ambassador  spoke  with  respect,  at  least,  of 
the  popes.  Whether  the  prince  interposed  with  evil  intent 
or  wise  and  Christian  views,  his  envoy  defended  the  rights 
of  religion,  which  the  Roman  Emperor  of  Constantinople 
trampled  under  foot. 


E 


BENEDICTS  4>P*\T*R0MANW 


- 


BENEDICT  VI  141 

136 
BENEDICT  VI— A.D.  972 

BENEDICT  VI,  a  Roman,  son  of  Hildebrand,  was 
elected  pontiff  on  the  20th  of  December,  972. 
Otho  I,  the  emperor,  dying  at  this  time,  his  son 
Otho  II,  who  had  already  been  crowned  by  John  XIII,  suc- 
ceeded. The  Romans,  desirous  of  acquiring  what  they  had 
called  liberty  under  the  emperors  and  under  the  republic, 
broke  out  in  riots,  persuaded  that  they  had  little  to  fear  from 
the  imperial  armies,  then  elsewhere  engaged  in  obstinate 
wars.  They  excited  trouble  in  many  cities.  Cencius  was 
one  of  the  boldest  conspirators  in  this  seditious  enterprise. 
As  Benedict  defended  at  once  the  rights  of  the  Church  and 
those  of  the  emperor,  Cencius  attacked  and  imprisoned  him 
in  the  Castle  of  Sant'  Angelo,  where,  by  order  of  the  rebel, 
the  pontiff  was  put  to  death. 

Benedict  governed  one  year  and  three  months.  One  of 
the  most  furious  in  calling  for  the  death  of  the  pontiff  was 
Franco,  son  of  Feruzzi,  afterwards  pope  under  the  title  of 
Boniface  VII. 

The  disturbances  of  those  times  seem  to  have  caused  a 
corresponding  disorder  in  the  writings  of  the  historians. 
Some  of  them  make  Donus  II  the  successor  of  Benedict  VI, 
while  others  make  the  former  the  immediate  predecessor  of 
the  latter.  Novaes  is  of  the  latter  class.  The  dates  of  the 
events  are  no  less  uncertain.  The  papacy  in  those  times  was 
lowered  and  profaned  to  the  extent  of  becoming  a  kind  of 
temporal  and  very  precarious  post,  dependent  on  the  caprice 
of  the  mob,  as  the  Roman  Empire  had  been  upon  the  venality 
of  the  praetorian  guards.  Those  sovereigns  of  the  moment 
rose  and  fell  ere  there  was  time  for  them  to  be  recognized. 


i42         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

137 
DONUS  II— A.D.  972 

DONUS  II  was  elected  pontiff  in  972,  with  the  aid  and 
favor  of  the  counts  of  Tusculum,  who  were  then 
very  powerful  in  the  city  of  Rome.  He  governed 
three  months,  with  great  integrity.  He  died  on  the  19th  of 
December,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 


138 
BENEDICT  VII— A.D.  975 

AN  antipope,  named  Franco,  who  had  caused  Pope  Ben- 

/  \  edict  to  be  put  to  death,  usurped  the  pontificate,  and 
JL  JL  in  a  month  plundered  the  Vatican  of  its  most  valua- 
ble contents.  He  then  escaped  to  Constantinople,  whence 
he  returned  in  985,  to  commit  a  fresh  crime  upon  the  person 
of  John  XIV.  " 

Benedict  VII,  a  Roman,  son  of  David,  of  the  Conti  family, 
was  elected  pope  before  the  25th  of  March,  975. 

Benedict  held  two  councils  at  Rome.  In  one  he  ex- 
communicated the  antipope  Boniface;  in  the  other,  the  simo- 
niacs.  After  a  reign  of  more  than  eight  years,  he  died  in  the 
year  984,  and  was  interred  at  Santa  Croce  in  Gerusalemme. 
It  is  believed  that  Benedict  occupied  the  see  eight  years  and 
some  months,  setting  an  example  of  all  the  pastoral  virtues, 
and  ruling  the  Church  prudently  in  those  difficult  times. 
Benedict  VII  was  a  wise,  prudent,  and  virtuous  pope. 


DONNVv?  *  II  -  PP  -  ROMANVv5^  - 


BENEDICTS  -Vn-PP-R  OMAN  VS 


! 


IOANNEv^-XIIII  *PP*PAPIEN 


JOHN  XIY  143 

139 
JOHN  XIV— A.D.  984 

JOHN  XIV,  originally  named  Peter  Canevanova,  relin- 
quished the  name  of  Peter  out  of  his  respect  for  the 
Prince  of  the  Apostles,  the  first  sovereign  pontiff  whose 
name  has  not  been  taken  by  any  pontiff,  although  the 
name  was  very  common  among  the  Christians  from  the  time 
of  Constantine  the  Great. 

John  was  cardinal-deacon,  Bishop  of  Pavia,  his  native  city, 
and  arch-chancellor  to  the  Emperor  Otho  II. 

After  John  had  reigned  nearly  eight  months,  the  antipope 
Franco,  calling  himself  Boniface  VII,  returning  from  Con- 
stantinople, threw  John  into  prison,  where  he  died — it  is 
doubtful  whether  of  poison  or  of  starvation — in  the  month  of 
June,  985.  He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican.  The  Holy  See 
remained  vacant  nearly  ten  months.  The  antipope  Franco 
died  suddenly  not  long  after  the  commission  of  his  second 
crime.  He  was  so  hated,  even  by  his  accomplices,  that  after 
his  death  he  was  pierced  with  spears  and  lances,  and  dragged 
along  the  streets  by  the  feet,  and  left  stark  naked  in  front  of 
the  "horse  of  Constantine" ;  but  on  the  next  morning  some 
clerics  removed  and  interred  the  mangled  body. 


i44         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

140 
JOHN  XV— A.D.  985 

JOHN  XV,  a  Roman,  son  of  Robert,  was  elected  pontiff 
in  December,  985.     He  died  the  same  month,  before 
consecration,  and  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 
At  that  time  there  arose  in  Italy  two  great  hermits, 
Romuald  in  Lombardy,  and  Nilus  in  Calabria. 

Saint  Romuald  belonged  to  the  noble  family  of  the  dukes 
of  Ravenna.  He  introduced  the  rule  of  the  hermits,  which 
enjoined  fasting  for  every  day  except  Thursday  and  Sunday. 
The  life  of  Saint  Nilus  is  related  in  great  detail  by  Fleury. 
At  Monte  Cassino  a  monk  questioned  Saint  Nilus  as  to  fast- 
ing on  Saturday.  The  saint,  who  differed  in  opinion  from 
Saint  Romuald,  replied :  "Let  him  who  eats,  not  despise  him 
who  eats  not ;  and  let  him  who  eats  not,  despise  not  him  who 
eats"  (Romans  xiv.  3). 

141 
JOHN  XVI— A.D.  985 

JOHN  XVI  was  elected  at  the  end  of  December,  985.  He 
was  a  Roman  priest  and  the  son  of  Leo.  Harassed  by 
the  tyrant  Crescentius,  who,  with  the  title  of  consul,  occu- 
pied the  Castle  of  Sant'  Angelo,  John  fled  into  Tuscany 
and  appealed  to  Otho  III.  As  soon  as  the  Romans  learned 
of  the  step  the  pope  had  taken,  they  recalled  him,  so  much 
did  they  dread  Otho.     The  clergy  reproached  John  with 


1 


'\t 

J&mf*' 

, ,'< 

\+ 

r^ 

ANNEsS^XV 

T-PP-FOMANVv^ 

■'; 


JOHN  XVI  145 

yielding  to  that  kind  of  favoritism  which  has  since  been 
known  as  nepotism;  in  fact,  he  enriched  his  relatives  beyond 
bounds.  Through  the  medium  of  Leo,  Bishop  of  Treves, 
whom  he  sent  as  legate  to  London  in  the  year  990,  the  pope 
restored  peace  between  Ethelred,  King  of  England,  and 
Richard,  Duke  of  Normandy,  whose  discords  were  involving 
their  countries  in  war.  Hugh  Capet,  King  of  France, 
crowned  at  Rheims  on  the  3d  of  July,  987,  was  some  time 
afterwards  deserted  by  the  archbishop  of  that  city,  Arnoul, 
a  natural  son  of  King  Lothaire.  The  archbishop  being  taken 
prisoner  at  the  siege  of  Laon,  the  king  solicited  a  sentence  of 
deposition  from  Pope  John  XVI.  The  pope  not  replying  as 
promptly  as  the  king  desired,  a  council  was  convoked  at 
Rheims,  and  pronounced  sentence  of  deposition  on  Arnoul, 
who  confessed  himself  guilty  and  submitted  to  his  sentence. 
Gerbert,  afterwards  Pope  Sylvester  II,  succeeded  Arnoul  in 
the  see  of  Rheims;  but  the  pope  having  courageously  pro- 
tested against  the  condemnation  of  Arnoul,  the  king  wrote 
to  the  sovereign  pontiff  and  urged  that  his  authority  had  not 
been  invaded,  and  offered  to  explain  the  matter  if  he  would 
meet  him  at  Grenoble.  A  council  was  held  on  the  2d  of  June, 
995,  at  Mouzon,  in  which  the  matter  was  discussed.  The 
right  of  Gerbert  was  there  held  to  be  uncertain,  and  the 
pope's  legate  interdicted  him  until  a  new  council  was  held, 
which  was  convoked  for  the  first  of  the  following  July.  But 
the  council  did  not  meet  so  soon,  and  as  long  as  King  Hugh 
survived,  Gerbert  remained  Archbishop  of  Rheims,  and  Ar- 
noul remained  a  prisoner  at  Orleans. 

In  993  John  solemnly  canonized,  in  the  Council  of  Lateran, 
Adalric,  who  was  made  Bishop  of  Augsburg  in  924,  at  the 
age  of  thirty-one,  and  died  on  the  4th  of  July,  973.  This  was 
the  first  solemn  canonization.  Credit  must  not  be  given  to 
those  who  state  that  the  first  was  celebrated  by  Leo  III,  or 


146         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

by  Stephen  III,  in  favor  of  Suidbert,  Apostle  of  Westphalia. 
The  name  of  canonization  was  not  known  before  the  tenth 
century. 

The  exclusive  right  of  canonization,  which  the  sovereign 
pontiffs  reserve  to  themselves,  commenced  only  in  the 
twelfth  century.  Until  then  each  bishop  in  his  own  diocese 
declared  the  virtues  of  the  servant  of  God  who  had  lived  in 
sanctity,  and  no  more  was  required  to  authorize  the  venera- 
tion of  the  saint. 

John  is  said  to  have  granted  the  city  of  Ferrara  to  Tedald, 
great-grandfather  of  the  Countess  Matilda. 

This  pope  governed  more  than  ten  years.  He  was  illus- 
trious as  a  cultivator  of  letters,  notwithstanding  the  rude- 
ness of  the  time,  and  he  is  the  reputed  author  of  some  books 
on  military  art.  He  died  on  the  30th  of  April,  996,  and  was 
interred  at  the  Vatican,  in  the  oratory  of  Saint  Mary. 

Under  his  reign  the  Russians,  following  the  example  of 
their  king,  Wladimir,  became  fervent  converts  to  the  Catho- 
lic faith.  Although  the  Christian  religion  had  been  intro- 
duced among  the  Russians  in  the  preceding  century,  yet  as 
late  as  940  they  were  guilty  of  great  cruelty  against  the 
Christians,  especially  priests,  whose  heads  they  pierced  with 
nails.  So  that  the  solid  establishment  of  Christianity,  and 
the  entire  conversion  of  the  nation,  date  from  the  reign  of 
Wladimir,  towards  the  close  of  the  tenth  century. 


sdip 


V 


E 


* 


f 


% 


gregoriv^v^pp^germanvs 


GREGORY  V  147 

142 
GREGORY  V— A.D.  996 

GREGORY  V  was  originally  named  Bruno;  he  was 
,  the  third  son  of  Otho,  Duke  of  Franconia,  Marquis 
of  Verona,  and  related  to  Otho  III,  King  of  Ger- 
many. He  was  created  cardinal  by  Pope  John  XV,  and  at 
the  age  of  twenty-four  was  elected  pope,  on  the  8th  of  May, 
996.  Fleury  says  of  him:  "Bruno  was  gifted,  conversant 
with  Roman  literature,  and  spoke  three  languages,  the  Ger- 
man, the  literary  Latin,  and  the  vulgar  [i.e.,  the  Italian]." 
He  was  the  first  German  who  was  raised  to  the  Holy  See. 

Otho  having  returned  into  Germany,  the  Romans  revolted 
against  the  pope,  who  had  to  take  refuge  at  Pavia.  There 
he,  in  997,  held  a  great  council,  in  which  he  excommunicated 
Crescentius,  of  the  family  of  the  counts  of  Tusculum,  who 
had  caused  himself  to  be  named  consul,  and  who  wielded  at 
Rome  a  despotic  authority  greater  than  that  of  the  pope. 
Otho  marched  upon  Rome,  where  he  was  crowned  emperor 
by  Gregory.  Crescentius  retired  into  the  Castle  of  Sant' 
Angelo,  where  he  obtained  terms  of  capitulation ;  but  Otho, 
disregarding  them,  beheaded  him.  It  was  soon  perceived  that 
the  pope,  a  native  of  Germany,  would  favor  the  opinions  of 
his  nation.  At  first  secretly,  and  then  publicly,  he  confirmed 
these  maxims  of  jurisprudence : 

"The  prince  elected  in  a  diet  of  Germany  acquired  by  that 
election  the  subordinate  kingdoms  of  Italy  and  Rome. 

"Nevertheless,  he  cannot  entitle  himself  emperor  and  Au- 
gustus until  he  receive  the  crown  from  the  hands  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiffs." 

Gregory,  wishing  to  punish  the  inhabitants  of  Rome,  who 


148         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

had  been  opposed  to  him,  and  who  disapproved  of  the  influ- 
ence exercised  by  Otho  in  public  affairs,  took  away  from  the 
Romans  the  right  of  electing  the  emperor,  urging  as  the  rea- 
son that  "Germany  was  the  great  arm  of  Christianity."  The 
pope  ascribed  the  right  of  election,  according  to  Villani,  to 
seven  princes  of  the  country:  the  Archbishop  of  Mainz, 
chancellor  of  Germany;  the  Archbishop  of  Treves,  chancel- 
lor of  the  Gauls;  the  Archbishop  of  Cologne,  chancellor  of 
Italy ;  the  Marquis  of  Brandenburg,  grand  chamberlain ;  the 
Duke  of  Saxe,  sword-bearer;  the  Count  Palatine  of  the 
Rhine,  who  served  at  the  first  table  of  the  emperor ;  and  the 
King  of  Bohemia,  great  butler.  "Critics,"  says  Novaes,  "are 
not  of  one  mind  upon  the  question  of  who  instituted  the 
seven  electors  of  the  empire.  Some  writers — as  Giordano  in 
his  Chronicle — attribute  this  creation  to  Charlemagne,  and 
that  opinion  is  supported  by  the  authority  of  Innocent  III. 
Other  annalists  deem  the  princes  of  Germany  authors  of  the 
method  of  election;  others  attribute  it  to  Gregory  X,  some 
to  Gregory  V  (and  this  is  the  opinion  of  Bellarmine) ;  and 
others,  again,  attribute  it  partly  to  Gregory  V,  partly  to 
Otho  III,  and  in  part  to  the  German  princes.  This  institu- 
tion interested  the  popes,  the  emperors,  and  the  princes:  it 
must  have  been  approved,  then,  by  those  three  authorities. 
That  is  the  view  taken  by  Dupin.  Natalis  Alexander  (fol- 
lowed by  Pagi)  affirms  that  under  the  sway  of  Frederick  II 
the  princes  of  Germany  gave  to  seven  electors  the  right  of 
choosing  the  emperor.  Still,"  says  Novaes,  "the  right  to 
elect  the  emperor  is  derived  from  the  sovereign  pontiff,  as 
Sandini  demonstrates  in  the  Life  of  Gregory  V,  where  he 
speaks  of  the  number  and  office  of  the  electors." 

In  corroboration  of  the  opinion  of  Novaes,  what  took 
place  on  the  recognition  of  Charlemagne  in  his  quality  of 
emperor  may  be  recalled. 


GREGORY  V  149 

Gregory  raised  to  the  see  of  Ravenna  Gerbert,  who  suc- 
ceeded him  in  the  pontificate  under  the  name  of  Sylvester  II. 

The  great  erudition  of  Gregory  V,  his  abundant  alms,  his 
virtues,  and  the  qualities  of  both  his  heart  and  his  talent,  ob- 
tained for  him  the  name  of  Gregorio  Minore,  Gregory  the 
Less;  though  doubtless  that  surname  was  more  frequently 
bestowed  upon  him  in  Germany  than  in  the  city  of  Rome, 
whose  privileges  he  had  attacked.  He  died  on  the  18th  of 
February,  999,  at  the  age  of  twenty-seven,  after  governing 
the  Church  two  years  and  something  more  than  eight 
months.    He  was  interred  at  the  Vatican. 

At  the  instigation  of  Otho,  a  council  was  held  at  Rome,  at 
which  the  customs  of  the  Church,  already  invoked  under 
similar  circumstances,  were  brought  to  bear  heavily  upon 
Robert,  King  of  France.  "Twenty-eight  bishops,  nearly  all 
Italians,  were  present.  Eight  canons  were  passed,  by  the 
first  of  which  King  Robert  was  directed  to  put  away  Bertha, 
whom  he  had  married  within  the  prohibited  degree  of  rela- 
tionship, and  to  do  penance  for  seven  years,  according  to  the 
degrees  prescribed  by  the  Church,  all  under  pain  of  being 
anathematized.  And  the  same  sentence  was  passed  upon 
Bertha.  Archambault,  Archbishop  of  Tours,  who  had  given 
them  the  nuptial  benediction,  and  all  the  bishops  who  had 
assisted  in  the  ceremony,  were  suspended  from  communion 
until  they  made  satisfaction  to  the  Holy  See.  King  Robert 
subsequently  obeyed  the  order  of  the  council,  and  espoused 
Constance,  daughter  of  William  I,  Count  of  Provence." 


150         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

143 
SYLVESTER  II— A.D.  999 

SYLVESTER  II,  formerly  called  Gerbert,  a  native  of 
Aurillac,  in  France,  was  the  first  Frenchman  who 
occupied  the  chair  of  Saint  Peter.  He  was  a  Benedic- 
tine monk  of  the  monastery  of  Saint  Gerandus,  and  became 
abbot  of  Bobbio.  Having  been  made  Archbishop  of  Rheims 
on  the  deposition  of  Arnoul,  he  was  himself  deposed  in  994, 
and  afterwards  made  Archbishop  of  Ravenna.  Some  say 
that  he  was  of  low  birth,  while  others  maintain  that  he  be- 
longed to  the  noble  Cesi  family,  a  member  of  which  had  set- 
tled at  Aurillac. 

Sylvester,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Emperor  Otho 
III,  was  elected  pope  on  the  28th  of  February,  and  conse- 
crated on  the  2d  of  April,  999.  Immediately,  in  an  impulse 
of  generosity  worthy  of  the  primitive  times  of  the  Church, 
he  confirmed,  as  Archbishop  of  Rheims,  his  former  rival 
Arnoul,  and  then  he  turned  his  attention  to  reforming  the 
monasteries  of  Christendom.  He  gave  the  title  of  apostolic 
king  to  Stephen,  King  of  Hungary,  who  had  converted  that 
country  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and  permitted  him  and  his  suc- 
cessors to  have  the  cross  borne  before  them.  He  reigned 
four  years,  one  month,  and  about  ten  days,  including,  as  was 
then  customary,  the  day  of  his  consecration. 

This  pontiff  was  an  illustrious  scholar  and  a  very  learned 
mathematician,  and  as  pope  he  governed  with  both  wisdom 
and  sanctity.  The  monks  of  Saint  Maur  speak  of  him  in  the 
following  terms:  "A  fine  and  subtle  genius,  a  zealous  lover 
of  truth  and  justice,  he  was  the  enemy  of  haughtiness  and  of 
duplicity.    His  maxim  concerning  the  ministers  of  the  gospel 


i 


\ 


I  IOANlVE^-XVin-PP-FOMANVvy 


JOHN  XVIII  151 

was  this :  'He  who  is  concerned  in  the  saving  of  souls  stands 
in  need  of  great  moderation.'  This  pope  protested  that  he 
was  ready  to  give  up  his  life  to  preserve  the  unity  of  the 
Church,  and  reproached  himself  only  with  having  overmuch 
flattered  the  great;  perhaps,  in  fact,  he  cannot  be  held  to 
have  been  free  from  the  fault  of  ambition."  However,  it  is 
beyond  all  doubt  that  his  great  ability  in  mathematics,  in 
rhetoric,  in  music,  and  in  medicine,  and  the  rapid  elevation 
that  he  so  successfully  achieved,  were  the  only  reasons  why, 
in  a  barbarous  age,  he  was  suspected  of  magic.  On  that 
score  he  was  obliged  formally  to  defend  himself. 

Bishop  Ditmar  praises  the  ability  of  Gerbert,  who  con- 
structed a  clock  at  Magdeburg.  So  much  for  his  skill  in  art ; 
as  regards  letters,  he  propagated  their  study  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Rome. 

Sylvester  II  died  March  12,  1003.  The  Holy  See  was 
vacant  thirty-three  days. 

To  him  is  ascribed,  by  M.  C.  F.  Hock,  the  first  idea  of  the 
jubilee,  that  great  invitation  addressed  to  Christians  to 
make  pause  in  the  career  of  life,  and  draw  from  faith  and 
charity  new  strength  to  accomplish  the  pilgrimage  to  eter- 
nity. 


144 
JOHN  XVIII— A.D.  1003 

THIS  pope  is  styled  John  the  Eighteenth,  because 
John  Philagates,  the  antipope,  who  usurped  the 
papacy  in  May,  997,  has  been  commonly,  though  im- 
properly, enumerated  among  the  popes  as  John  the  Seven- 
teenth.    He  owed  his  elevation  to  the  favor  of  the  tyrant 


i52         LIVES  AND  TIMES  OF  THE  POPES 

Crescentius.  When  Gregory  V,  expelled  by  Crescentius,  was 
restored  on  the  demand  of  Otho,  that  emperor  ordered  Cres- 
centius and  twelve  noblemen  of  his  party  to  be  beheaded, 
and  subjected  the  antipope  John  to  cruel  treatment,  of  which 
he  died  in  the  month  of  March  of  the  same  year. 

John  XVIII,  who  is  believed  to  have  been  a  Roman,  was 
born  at  Ripagnano,  in  the  diocese  of  Fermo,  and  belonged  to 
the  illustrious  family  of  the  Secchi.  He  was  elected  by  the 
party  of  the  counts  of  Tusculum  on  the  gth  of  June,  and  con- 
secrated on  the  15th  of  the  same  month.  He  governed  the 
Church  four  months  and  twenty-two  days ;  died  in  October, 
1003,  and  was  buried  at  Saint  John  Lateran.  The  Holy  See 
remained  vacant  thirteen  days. 


145 
JOHN  XIX— A.D.  1003 

JOHN  XIX,  surnamed  Fasanus,  was  elected  in  Novem- 
ber, 1003.  He  confirmed  the  institution  of  the  bishopric 
of  Bamberg,  in  Franconia,  erected  at  the  desire  of  the 
Emperor  Henry. 
Under  this  pontificate  concord  was  restored  between  the 
churches  of  Rome  and  Constantinople,  which  had  been  dis- 
united in  consequence  of  the  pretensions  of  the  patriarch 
Michael  Cerularius,  who  assumed  the  title  of  oecumenical  and 
universal  bishop,  which  exclusively  belongs  to  the  Roman 
pontiff.  John  XIX  having  forbidden  the  patriarch  to  usurp 
that  title,  the  right  of  Rome  was  recognized,  and  the  patri- 
arch Sergius,  in  its  place,  took  in  the  diptychs — i.e.,  the  ta- 
bles of  the  Church  of  Constantinople— the  title  of  the  pope. 


IOANIVE^-XIX-PP-POMAJW^ 


* 


JOHN  XIX  153 

Some  authors  think  that  John  XIX,  towards  the  close  of 
his  life,  abdicated  the  pontificate  to  retire  to  the  Benedictine 
abbey  of  Saint  Paul,  at  Rome,  but  modern  critics  do  not 
admit  that  fact.  This  pope  governed  five  years  and  five 
months  according  to  Novaes,  and  three  years  and  five  months 
according  to  the  Roman  list.  It  seems  certain  that  he  died 
about  the  year  1009,  and  that  he  was  interred  at  Saint  John 
Lateran. 

From  an  author  of  that  same  century  we  learn  that  there 
were  then  in  Rome  twenty  convents  for  nuns,  forty  monas- 
teries of  monks,  and  sixty  of  canons,  exclusive  of  those 
which  were  outside  of  the  city. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  THE  POPES 


Year  of 
No.  Name  Accession 

69  Saint  Deusdedit 615 

70  Saint  Boniface  V 61  g 

71  Honorius  I 625 

72  Severinus 640 

73  John  IV 640 

74  Theodore  I 642 

75  Saint  Martin  I 649 

76  Eugene  I 654 

77  Saint  Vitalian 657 

78  Adeodatus 672 

79  Saint  Donus  I 676 

80  Saint  Agatho .     .  678 

81  Saint  Leo  II 682 

82  Saint  Benedict  II 684 

83  John  V 685 

84  Conon 687 

85  Saint  Sergius  I 687 

86  John  VI 701 

87  John  VII 705 

88  Sisinnius 708 

89  Constantine 708 

90  Saint  Gregory  II 715 

91  Saint  Gregory  III 731 

92  Saint  Zachary 741 

93  Stephen  II 752 

94  Stephen  III 752 

95  Saint  Paul  I 757 

155 


Page 

3 

4 

6 

10 

II 

12 

15 
21 
22 
26 
27 
28 

31 
32 

34 
35 
36 
39 
4i 
43 
44 
47 
56 
62 
66 
67 
69 


1 56    CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  THE  POPES 

Year  of 
No.  Name  Accession 

96  Stephen  IV 768 

97  Adrian  I 772 

98  Saint  Leo  III 795 

99  Stephen  V 816 

100  Saint  Pascal  I 817 

101  Eugene  II 824 

102  Valentine 827 

103  Gregory  IV 827 

104  Sergius  II 844 

105  Saint  Leo  IV 847 

106  Benedict  III 855 

107  Saint  Nicholas  I 858 

108  Adrian  II 867 

109  John  VIII 872 

no  MarinusI  (Martin  II)       ....  882 

in  Adrian  III 884 

112  Stephen  VI 885 

113  Formosus 891 

114  Boniface  VI 896 

115  Stephen  VII 896 

116  Romanus 897 

117  Theodore  II 898 

118  John  IX 898 

119  Benedict  IV 900 

120  Leo  V 903 

121  Christopher 903 

122  Sergius  III 904 

123  Anastasius  III 911 

124  Lando 913 

125  JohnX 914 

126  Leo  VI 928 

127  Stephen  VIII 929 


CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  THE  POPES 

Year  of 
No.  Name  Accession 

128  John  XI 931 

129  Leo  VII 936 

130  Stephen  IX 939 

131  Marinus  II  (Martin  III)  ....  943 

132  Agapetus  II 946 

133  John  XII 956 

134  Benedict  V 964 

135  John  XIII 965 

136  Benedict  VI 972 

137  Donus  II 972 

138  Benedict  VII 975 

139  John  XIV 984 

140  John  XV 985 

141  John  XVI 985 

142  Gregory  V 996 

143  Sylvester  II 999 

144  John  XVIII 1003 

145  John  XIX 1003 


157 

Page 
128 
129 
130 

131 
132 

134 
137 
138 
141 
142 
I42 

143 
144 
144 

147 
150 

151 
152 


Montor  A.F.A.  de. 


BQX 
103 


Lives  and  times  of  the  .M78 

~v7^ 


Montor  A.F.A.  de.  BQX 

Lives  and  times  of  the   103 

Popes.  .M78 

v. 2 


:    :   .    --  '•    •       •  •    ..  ::■: